these for all that were before him and shall come after him being true beleeuers thirdly the graces of Christ doe farre exceed the sinne of Adam else would Saâ—â—â— in perswade thee thou art halfe saued and halfe damned for if the vertue thou hast by Christ were but equall with the corrupâ—â—on thou hast by Adam it could not produce so incomprehensible a worke as thy saluation is and therefore Rom. 5.17 it is said If by the offence of one death raigned through one much more shall they which receiue that superfluity or superabundance of grace raigne in life through one that is Christ thereby shewing that the righteousnesse of Christ made ours by grace is of greater power to bring life then was the sin of Adam to bring death to his posterity Therefore seeing through faith God reuealeth to thee these riches laid vp for thee in Christ bend thine eie toward him and he will so supply thee with spirituall wisdome as thou shalt answer with ease and comfort the sophistry and deceits of Sathan who willingly would plunge thee into terror and trouble of conscience Which walke not after the flesh but after the spirit Vnto such as thus walke there is no condemnation and this is the third thing spoken of at first namely that a sanctified life must be the sure euidence of our ingrafting into Christ for howsoeuer the spirit which is within vs testifieth thus much that we are Christs and Christ is ours as 1. Cor. 2.10 The things which God hath prepared for them that loue him he hath reuealed to vs by his spirit and vers 12. We heaue not receaued the spirit of the world but the spirit which is of God yet because through selfe loue no man will say but he hath the spirit therefore steppes in the other testimony of holinesse of life and this is visible reall vndeceiuable and true as 1. Ioh. 3.6.8 Whosoeuer abideth in him sinneth not and he that committeth sinne is of the diuell which place we must not vnderstand simply of sinners for all of vs are so but of such as fauour themselues in their sinnes blesse their soules in them make a trade of sinning and persist in it so as we that are made mystical members of Christ must labour to extinguish the life of any grosse sinne and not to make them the members of an harlot of an vsurer of an Idolater of a flatterer and such like for being ingrafted into Christ it is as odious in Gods sight for vs to commit these sinnes as if Christ should commit them and by them without repentance we doe rend our selues from Christ for the Sonnes of God are led by his spirit Rom. 8.14 And they are led by it that liue in it Gal. 3.25 And this life is knowen by the effects that is by walking in the spirit And they walke in it that fulfill not the lusts of the flesh Gal. 5.16 And they fulfill them not that haue crucified the flesh vers 14. And they onely haue done this that cease from sinne 1. Pet. 4.2 with a full purpose of heart to liue better for as the dead body hath no breath so must sinne haue no strength in vs and he that doeth not this is a reprobate I speake not of a finall reprobate but of a reprobate for the time for such stand in the state of condemnation But if we labour to liue godly as neere as we can after the example of Christ and make holinesse of life as the load star whereby we may be seen to direct our iourney toward heauen then this doth knit vs in the persawsion of our vnion with Christ prouided alwaies that there be speciall repentance for speciall sinnes extraordinary repentance for extraordinary sinnes great repentance for grosse sinnes and daily repentance for daily sinnes Threfore let euery of vs examine our selues what sinnes remaine in vs vnrepented and what vnsubdued what be blushing and shamefast and what be crying and insolent sinnes and let vs take the same course with them all cast them from vs and purge our selues cleane of the leauen of Sathan for a sinne supprest and not destroied will at lengh breake forth to the hinderance of our walke in the spirit and if we be stopt in this course then so long do we stagger in the assurance of our being one with Christ which is the only helmet of our saluation Secondly obserue hence the order the scripture setteth down namely that first we must be in Christ which is the cause and then we shall walke after the spirit which is the effect euen as iustification goeth before sanctification our ingrafting into Christ being our iustification and being so it causeth holinesse of life so as both must goe together making no difference betweene faith and a godly life in the person but onely in the properties and maner and therefore if it be asked who shall be saued Such as leade a sanctified life But if how we shall be saued the answer is by the merits of Christ apprehended by faith so as by faith wee are saued for the fruit maketh not the root good but the root the fruit the streames are not the cause of the fountaine but the fountaine of them and the streames are but the effects euen as breathing is the effect of life so we are not saued because of our workes and walking in the spirit but because of our faith for workes are the fruits of faith yet we shall receiue according to our workes 2. Cor. 5.10 and shal be recompensed for them not for the dignity of the worke but in the benignity of the Lord who hath accepted our persons in Christ and therefore Tit. 2.11.12 the Apostle doth not say Because we deny vngodlinesse therefore the grace of God hath brought saluation but saluation being offered in the Gospell we must thereby learne to be profitable schollers in holinesse of life So Mat. 11.28 Christ doth not call vs to ease vs of our sinnes because we liue godly after his example but faith being wrought in vs by the power of his calling vs we then liue godly euen as the thiefe vpon the crosse Luke 23.40 was no sooner called but he brought foorth fruit his confession being a token of his faith So we must first be within the couenant of God and then we shall walke in the couenant as Gen. 17.1 God said to Abraham I am sufficient therefore walke before me so that he made not his couenant with him to be his God because he walked before him but first he made his couenant with him that being assured of his protection he might more chearefully walk before him euen so fareth it with vs we are first made members of Christ and then being vnited to his body we must shew forth the life of Christ in our coÌ„uersation And here we must further learne to answer two obiections First the carnall man will say Christ hath satisfied for his breach of the law and supplied the imperfection of his
be fulfilled in vs which walke not after the flesh but after the spirit THis verse hath reference to that which went before amplifying the reason why God sent his sonne in the similitude of sinnefull flesh that the righteousnesse of the law might be fulfilled in vs and standeth on two parts First by whom Secondly for whom this righteousnesse was fulfilled From hence obserue that there be two kinds of righteousnes first a righteousnesse whereby God doth iustifie secondly a righteousnesse whereby man would iustifie himselfe The first is so called in two respects First because it proceedeth from God Secondly because it is in God and not in vs and this appeareth by opposition of the contrary 2. Cor. 5.21 Christ was made sinne for vs that we might be made the righteousnesse of God in him where that sinne and this righteousnesse are opposed that as there dwelt no vncleannesse in his flesh but our corruption was imputed vnto him because he appeared in our likenesse so is there no righteousnesse in vs but that of Christ is imputed vnto vs we being made one flesh and one spirit with him Therefore erroneous is that of the Papists that say this iustifying righteousnesse is not absolutely of God but partly of nature and the faculty of free will and partly of grace concurring with free will Againe the second they deny that it is onely in God for Gods righteousnesse say they is that wherewith he indueth them that shall be saued at the moment of their regeneration but after is abiding in them called his because at first he doth iustifie the wicked but after it is mans put and infused into him as a quality by God which is meere contrary to this place that we must seeke to be righteous in Christ onely because he onely hath fulfilled the righteousnesse of the law and this was the end why Christ was sent namely to supply our wants and was performed by him onely by the spirit of life which was in himselfe for by the spirit of life of Christ which is in vs it cannot be For first vnlesse wee bee able to doe it as exactly as Adam in his integrity before concupiscence entred into his heart wee cannot doe it as wee should and this none can doe but Christ therefore in our owne persons we are damned Secondly if we could attaine to the perfection of Adam yet is out case in our selues desperare because it sufficeth not that we now fulfill it but wee must make vp that breach and cure vp that wound was made at first by the sinne of Adam else is the law in the strictnesse of it vnsatisfied and this no flesh can doe but the flesh of the sonne of God howbeit hee by the spirit of sanctification hath made vs a holy people set at liberty in him and as highly in Gods fauour as euer Adam was For first he hath absolutely performed it Secondly he hath infinitely satisfied for our breach of it And thirdly he hath mercifully washed away the filth of our sins by the water come forth of his side which is his spirit We must therefore beware our iudgements be not corrupted with this error of the Papists to thinke we are iustified partly by workes and partly by grace for we are saded by grace onely and without works for who can tell when he hath wrought well that he deserueth saluation nay looke Mark 10.17 and we shall see one through the hypocrifie of his heart bragge he had from his youth obserued the whole law and yet asked what he should doe more to obtaine eternall life so as no man can tell when he hath done enough besides that when all is done to the vttermost euen then are wee but vnprofitable seruants for the most righteous in his workes doth either sinne in the matter or in the measure and manner or in the end or in all three and therefore he that laboureth to build a tower with his workes to clime to heauen buildeth Babel to his owne confusion And if thy saluation should be thus diuided betweene the works of thy hands and the workes of Christs flesh then makest thou Christ but in part mercifull and in part a Sauiour who is altogether mercifull and a perfect sauiour there being no name vnder heauen but his by which we can be saued as the scripture speaketh he being the scape goate mentioned Leuit 16. that carried our sinnes into the wildernesse for which otherwise we had beene slaine if the wrath of God by that meanes had not beene staied for there is not so much as a weake disposition in vs to doe good which may bee made sufficient by grace as the Papists would perswade vs but our naturall will is not onely weake to doe good but willing to commit all kind of sinne needing not onely furtherance but alteration and change not in substance but in qualities and corruption for as Ieremy saith cap. 10.23 The way of man is not in himselfe neither is it in man to walke and to direct his steps and Ezek. 36.26 A new heart saith the Lord will I giue you c. the old heart in a man being no more able to receiue goodnesse then a stone is to receaue softnes Nay we say first that God offereth not grace generally to all men but to such onely as shall be saued and whereas they leaue this grace in a suspension in saying it lieth in our willes to receaue it or not we say naturally we haue no such free-will to chuse good or euill True it is our will hath this freedome of two sinnes to chuse the lesse as some chuse to be couetous some to be idolaters some to be vsurers some to be flatterers some to be Atheists but to haue the choice of good or euill is not in our wils for that liberty was onely in mans integrity and taken from vs when Euah tooke of the fruit of the forbidden tree so that al the power of all the creatures of heauen earth is not able to cause the wil to like of that which is good nor keepe it from that sin wherto it resolutly inclineth But now if we regard the will as it is changed and partly renewed to the will of Christ yet for all that it hath not any such freedome as to chuse betwixt good euill for this belongs not to the nature of the will otherwise the Angels in heauen should hang in the same suspence with vs whereas we know they doe absolutely the will of God in heauen as we pray we may on earth so with as much of our wils as is renewed wee do the will of God willing lie without any such free election this is wholly wrought by God as Phil. 2.13 It is he that worketh both the will the deed and Ioh. 6.37 All that the father giueth me shall come vnto me he doth not say shall come if they will Ezek. 36.26 the Lord doth not say this will I do if yee wil but
the obedience of the law in some measure and stirre vp our affections to a delight in it Thirdly we are dead to the power of prouocation which was in the law to vrge vs to sin because our sins being taken away in the passion of Christ the law bringing vs as it were vpon the scaffold and shewing vs hell gates and heauen a farre off not able of our selues to make passage to it teacheth vs to auoid all sinnefull occasions whereby our feete might be found slipping and to lay the better hold vpon the bridge the Lord Iesus by whom the conscience is so pacified as wee are euer directed in the right way so as we are dead to it in the curse of it and aliue to it as it is the rule of our direction we are dead to it in the bondage of it and aliue to it in the obedience of it Gods spirit directing our hearts to doe that willingly which the law requireth Since then there is this necessity laid vpon vs to be dead vnto sinne for which sinne the curse of the law is due and to be liuing to newnesse of life though wee see this rich benefit of hauing the righteosnesse of the law fulfilled to bee performed by Christ onely and that for vs we must beware we fall not either into profane security or else into presumptuous hypocrisie the one thinking the fauour of God not greatly requisite the other that it is easily obtained the one running on still to sinne the other couering their nakednesse with fig-leaues which are not broad enough to couer all nor thicke enough to hide them from his eies that pierceth into the deepest darknesse for these may haue a knowledge of the law and subscribe vnto it a glimmering sight of Christ in the Gospell and reioice at it and yet not haue sinne condemned in their flesh but their flesh damned for their sinne whereas if we straitly trie our selues by the law and see our sinnes as sores runnig full of corruption and damnation to bee awaiting vpon the least sinne then is the commandement come vnto vs and then sinne being reuiued we know to what Physitian to goe and what eie salue to craue for we cannot looke into the bottome of our hearts vnlesse we looke into the bottome of the law and if we faile in this wee shall know no sinnes and so consequently no Sauiour for sinnes for God being a fearefull Iudge and a consuming fire we cannot stand before him without peace of conscience nor haue this peace without grace from Christ nor partake of this grace without acknowledgment of misery nor come to this acknowledgment without a through sight of our sinnes nor attaine to this sight without a sight of damnation due for them nor see this damnation without a triall of our selues by the commandement so as Christ hath not by his vertue abated but aduanced the power and excellency of the law in the right vse of it for which it was ordained namely to set our hearts on God and our waies in the trade of his commandements and therefore let vs by all meanes shun two extremities First a restlesse desire to performe the law so precisely as to seeke life in it which is harder for vs to doe then to remoue mountaines or to clime vp to heauen to see the seat of God Secondly rechlesse impiety to liue profanely because we cannot liue so precisely as we ought for the law is the goale wee must time at and the perfection we must striue to and though in our best workes we are vnprofitable yet must we worke lest wee be abominable Now for the second part namely for whom Christ tooke this paines to establish and fulfill the righteousnesse of the law it was for such as walke not after the flesh but after the spirit which teacheth vs to know a child of God from a reprobate the life of the one being like the darkenesse of Egypt grosse and palpable the other like the Sunne-shine cleere and comfortable And this life in the elect may be discerned by two markes First by a spirituall inuisible internall testimony secondly by a reall externall and visible The first is discouered two waies first by the spirit of adoption whereby we cry in confidence to the Lord as to a father secondly by the spirit of sanctification whereby we liue in obedience and subiection as to a Lord. The outward euidence of a Christian is likewise knowen two waies first by an outward profession secondly by walking in that profession Now lest we be deceaued in the inward signes first through pride in our selues and the policy of sathan to make vs thinke we haue them when we want them as Matth. 7.23 Many by doing great things in the name of Christ will entitle themselues to heauen which is a purchase for the elect only but he will professe he neuer knew them secondly through the secrecie of them they being knowen onely to God as 1. Cor. 2.10 The spirit searcheth all things and no man knowes the heart but he that made it therfore an inuisible faith must be discerned by visible fruits and who can tell that the powers of his soule be reformed if it breake not forth into his life for which cause the badge of a renued Christian is first a proclamation as it were whose he is and vnder whom he serues secondly a blamelesse course in conuersation the first of these is communicable to hypocrites who will seeme to carry a weapon for the Lord but with weake hands and false hearts making a flourish as if hee would defie the diuell yet secretly and couertly feeding on him and defending him in his desires and therefore he that is truely elect must be measured by his life and we must not looke into the spirit which is in him but into the fruites of the spirit which hang about him not to his inuisible faith but to his visible workes of faith not to his outward profession but to his walking according to his profession as Gal. 5.25 If we liue in the spirit wee must also walke in the spirit so as men are not to bee iudged by their tongues but by their steps and since we must iudge them this way if we see one liue inordinately sweare outragiously blaspheme mightily oppresse cruelly haunt wicked company and such like we may well say he is wicked and if he reply iudge not thou maiest answer thou maiest safely iudge the roote by the tree and the tree by the fruit a fountaine by the streames and the streames by their cleerenesse a sicke man by his weakenesse and the danger of his weakenesse by the nature of the disease and what is in the heart by that commeth out of the heart Mat. 15.19 for how could such a sea of sinnes swell ouer their bankes if thou wert stable minded those hauty lookes could neuer so transforme thy countenance if pride did not possesse thee nor thy vsury and oppression so rage and some out in thy
he must sauour of death which cannot be proued by this The wisedome of the flesh is enmitie to God but he that is borne of God cannot be Gods enemy on the other side hee that walketh in the wisedome of the flesh obeieth not the law of God and by consequent saith the Apostle cannot but sinne Whereupon it followeth that they that liue after the inclination of the heart of man cannot please God and so cannot bee saued now hee that is in Christ cannot but please God because he cannot but performe his will Another reason that being a true Christian a man cannot but amend his life is taken out of Rom. 6.5 Whosoeuer is made partaker of Christ is made partaker of the death of Christ then is he dead to sinne proued thus Christ by his death deserued not onely remission of our sinnes but also to haue the holy Ghost in those that bee his to mortifie their sinne and this spirit cannot bee idle but worketh and his worke is to dâ—â—troy oâ—â—â—nemie that is sinne Lastly it is proued thus Whosoeuer is in Christ hath the spirit of Christ he that hath this spirit liueth in the spirit for the life of the spirituall man is the Lord Iesus euen as the life of the bodie is the soule and hee that hath a soule must needs breath and walking Galat. 5.24 in the spirit hee cannot fulfill the lustes of the flesh for the flesh and the spirit bee contrary And vers 24. it is said They that are Christs haue crucified the flesh with the affections thereof and who these bee appeareth 1. Peter 4.2 such as suffer in the flesh and these be they that cease from sinne Now then for thee to say thou art flesh and blood is not a shelter pleadable when thou art reprehended for sinne for he that is a good Christian cannot but forbeare it and if thou art all flesh and blood then hast thou not the spirit of God which is proued 1. Corinth 6.16 Do you not know how he that coupleth himselfe with a harlot is one flesh with her and hee that is one flesh with a harlot cannot bee one spirit with Christ Iesus Euen so for wrath toward thy brother thou saiest thou canst not loue him Consider that if the Lord should iudge thee out of thine owne mouth thou couldest not bee saued Thou wilt say the iniury is so great as no man can put it vp but hee that is more then a man can doe it and if thou beest all man Christ Iesus will neuer put vp thy name among the Saints Looke 1. Ioh. 5.3 Hee that is borne againe counteth all the commandements of God light so as if thou be of God it is an easie matter to forgiue the brother If he repent not of the wrong done vnto thee leaue the vengeance to God Rom. 12.20 and heape thou coles of fire on his head and if he do repent and seeke reconcilement it is the easier to forget it and flesh and blood doth pity the case of the suppliant For the third point which is the way how to assure our selues to be the sons of God wee must learne that there is no so certaine a marke to discerne a man to be of God as holinesse of life not but that Gods children may fall most grieuously and blemish their profession most foully but that if Sathan happe to blindfold them that they goe astray yet with the lost sonne they will returne with double sorrow and vnfold to their shame their owne sinne Example wâ—â—ere â—f wee haue in Dauid who though he was ingaged to the Lord by his many benefites that tooke him from the sheepe-hooke and gâ—â—e him a Scepter that by his protection had made him escape the snares of his enemies and by his mercy had freed him from many tribulations yet did he fall into great vncleannesse euen the sinne of adulterie 2. Sam. 11.4.5.6.7 which by the law of God deserued depriuation of this humane life When he had done this hee glauered and flattered with the womans husband and bad him goe home to refresh himselfe with his wife seeking thereby to father the bastard on him When this succeeded not he thought to make him drunke that he might thereby bee more irritable to lust and so to haue gone to his wife And though Vriah answered hee could not doe it because the Arke of the Lord was in the field which had not Dauid beene desperatly sicke in his soule how could he haue beene so forgetfull of the Lord as to haue dealt so with him that was no Iew but a conuert to religion heereby to make the name of the Lord euill spoken of Yet when this preuailed not hee went further and vnto adultery hee added murther that hee might make his sinne knowen and his vnholy life to appeare both to God and man and carry as the greefe of it in his heart so the shame of it in his fore-head And in this hee wrought worse then Iesabel for hee made Vriah the instrument and messenger of the letters for his owne execution yea hee sent them to Ioab who had himselfe beene a murtherer which might harden his heart in that sinne seeing Dauid that was the King not onely a fauourer but the cause of such bloody actions And after what manner should this be done namely that hee should fall by the sword of the vncircumcised a most ignominious and shamefull and grieuous death for so Christian a Gentleman and that hee should so murder him as to colour the grieuousnesse of his fault not hee alone but many other should die innocent and that hee should continue senslesse in this sinnefull course by the space of a yeere yet when it pleased God to cure his disease of hypocrisie and to cleare his eyes that hee saw not his sinne but his chaine of sinnes beâ—â—â—â—â—im then he calleth himselfe not a man of blood but of bloâ—â—â— â—nd then â—is conscience is open to grieue for it and then with his teares he washeth away his vncleannesse and wallâ—â—â—â—â—s a man cleansed and purged from his filthinesse So as if aâ—y bee a whoore let her remember the teares of Mary Mâ—gâ—alene if a persecuter of the Saints let him repent with Paâ—â— Luk. 7.38 Gal. 1.15 Mat. 26.75 if a murtherer let him soundly confesse his sinne with Dauid and if he be Apostasied weepe with Peter for these be the workes of righteousnesse whereby they are knowen to be of God And seeing others deliuered from the pit wee must learne as Dauid saith Psal 56.3 to feare and to trust so as wee must alwaies feare to fall into the sinne before being fallen we can trust to bee deliuered for this is one part of the righteousnesse of Gods children to tremble at the sight of sinne and then shall wee neuer swallow it without remorse Secondly from hence learne that a man may know in what state another man is If I see thee a despiser of religion a profaner of the Sabbath a butcher to the poore and an vncleane liuer what shall I beleeue thee to be but the child of the diuell for this may I know by thy fruites Why but loue biddeth you hope the best 1. Cor. 13.7 and beleeue the best True it is loue biddeth me beleeue all things but not a sow to bee cleane wallowing in the mire or a dogge not to bee filthy that is regorging vp his stomacke Mar. 6.44 or that grapes can grow vpon brambles or that mercy can bee found in the heart of an vsurer or that thornes may bee touched and will not pricke For as loue bids mee not to determine too soone so not to bee abused too late and God bids me looke vpon the tree to iudge of the fruite I may say thou art in the state of damnation for by thy snarling I know thee to bee a dogge Mat. 7.6 and I see thy heart through thy hands but whether thou shalt be finally damned I leaue thee there for the Lord may haue mercy on thee vpon thy repentance I may come to the tree and say heere is no fruite or here is small fruit or heere is bad fruit but I cannot say Neuer fruit grow on thee heereafter as Christ did Mark. 11.13 And it is not the commers to Sermons but the doers of Sermons
houses that as wee dwell and abide in them so doth Christ by his spirit dwell and abide in vs. And 1. Cor. 6.19 Your body is the Temple of the holy Ghost which is in you which ye haue of God And 1. Cor. 3.16 ye are the Temple of God and the spirit of God dwelleth in you And 2. Cor. 6.16 Ye are the Temple of the liuing God as God hath said I will dwell among you and walke there And Iohn 14.23 If any man loue me he will keepe my word and my father will loue him and we will come vnto him and dwell with him By which places appeareth how these earthen vessels of our bodies are honoured by being the habitation of God and of Christ Ephe. 2.22 that as by the former comparison wee are said to bee in Christ by putting him on vs so by this Christ is said to bee in vs by his dwelling and abiding with vs. Out of which wee must learne first to keepe our selues vnspotted of the world because we are to entertaine so great a Prince as the Lord Iesus for if we thinke all our labour too little to cleanse beautifie that roome wherein the Kings of the earth shall sit 1. Cor. 6.20 who are taken out of the same lumpe our selues are how much more must wee striue to haue all our members kept chast and sanctified which are as it were so many seueral roomes for him who by his heauenly generation is the Sonne of God Esay 9.6 the fathers Counseller and the Prince of peace Secondly by this dwelling of Christ with vs we are assured that wee are his for no man will willingly dwell in a house whereof he is not owner especially the heire of the whole world whom the heauen of heauens is not able to contain would not set vp his throne and seat in our soules if he did not delight in vs neither could hee take any pleasure to lodge with vs if wee were not his which may be our vndoubted comfort that Christ possessing the fort and castle of our bodies it is not possible for Satan either by deceitfull policy to surprise vs or by his fiery darts to stiâ—â—â—â—s or by his subtile illusions to ensnare vs or by his bitter and cruell inuasions to vanquish vs for as Ioh. 10.28 we are the sheepe of his pasture and none can plucke vs out of his hands The third comparison is in 1. Peter 2.4 where Christ and his members are resembled to a building for as a building cannot be firme and sure except it be built vpon a strong foundation no more can we stand one minute if we be not built vpon Christ and as the foundation and the rest of the worke make but one building so is it betwixt Christ and vs he being the chiefe corner stone elect and pretious we being liuely stones whereby wee are made a spirituall house vnto God by Christ Hence learne first That all our strength and sufficiency is from God for if we will be a building of our selues and lay our foundation in our owne righteousnesse a little sprinkling of persecution will wash vs away as it did Mat. 7.26 wash away the house that was so foolishly built vpon the sands but in Christ alone we liue mooue and haue our being it is he that can command the Sea to be as a pauement for Peter to walke on Matt. 14.29 who at the sight of a winde arising through weakenesse in himselfe is forced to crie Master saue me yea when as his disciples stricken with the feare and force of a storme challenged him as if he cared not though they perished Luk 8.22 Mark 4.39 he then being through their praiers awaked rebuked the windes and commanded the sea to be still and it was so Now if Peter that had such strength of faith as that the Church should be built vpon his confession and the rest of the Disciples that were so continually taught of Christ felt no power in themselues to resist the feares of the flesh without the hand of God much lesse are we able to set one foote forward toward the way of heauen or to draw one foote backward from the way to sin vnlesse wee lay the foundation on our rocke Christ Iesus who hath measured the heauens with a span holdeth the windes in his fist and hath sounded the deepes of the earth that whatsoeuer falleth on him shall be broken and whosoeuer resisteth him shall be dasht into peeces Secondly obserue that we are no further the house of God then we doe build vpon Christ and that since the foundation and the building make but one worke our praiers and all our other seruice of God must be offered vp vpon the golden altar which is Christ Reu. 8.3 â—â—at as Pauls reioicing Galat. 6.14 was onely in Christ crucified so may ours be resting our selues wholly vpon him and placing our whole contentment in him for as he is the strength of the building 〈◊〉 is hee also the honour of the building wee being without him a sinfull nation and a people laden with iniquitie but through him 1. Pet. 2.9 a chosen generation an holy nation and a people set at libertie to shew foorth the vertues of him that called vs. Let vs therefore beware we daw be not our selues with vntempered mortar bringing in the stubble of mans merit or inuention to make vp this frame no not so much as to haue any corner in this house that is not the least member of our body nor the least power of the soule to leaue vpon the arme of flesh or to be supported by the wisedome of vaine man for this were to settle part of the building vpon a rocke and the rest vpon the sands which will ouerthrow all for the whole man must be built vpon Christ and he must be the corner stone to ioine both the bodie and soule the flesh and the spirit vnto God For as the gold is neuer said to be purified till all the drosse be seuered from it so is it not sufficient to haue as it were some of our affections refined and the rest to remaine drossie and polluted but if we will be wedges of gold for the Lords vse and vessels of honour for his house Christ must be in euery part of vs to ioine vs to himselfe that we may be holy euen as he is holy The fourth comparison is Ephes 1.22.23 where God is said to haue giuen Christ to bee the head to the Church which is his body In which place Christ is compared to a body that as the members are knit and vnited to the body so are all wee as members ingrafted and incorporate into the body of Christ and as the members being thus vnited are said to be part of the body so we being ioined vnto Christ are said to be Christs and as the heat and life which is in the body is dispersed and diffused into euery member euen so the life the graces which
obedience therefore now he may take his swinge in sin as Pro. 7.18 the harlot entised the yong man to take his fill of loue But we must know Christ hath not satisfied for vs to liue as we list nor redeemed vs from darknesse to light that we should runne to darknesse againe for a pardon is not giuen to a traitour that he should offend againe neither doth that pardon serue for offences to be committed after but so oft as he offendeth so oft shall he be punished or else he must haue so many pardons so Christ hath satisfied once and that hath taken away the guilt of al that went before but if we 〈◊〉 sume vpon this to sinne againe either we must looke for 〈◊〉 satisfactions which cannot be for there is but one sealed 〈◊〉 blood or else we must suffer so many punishments as wâ—â—â—â—mit sinnes Secondly it will be said since there can be 〈◊〉 satisfaction for sinne therefore we haue now liberty giuen 〈◊〉 sinne It is true indeed that the wrath of God could not â—â—â—ppeased for sinne nor satisfied without the bloud of the Soâ—â—â— of God and this was by him performed that being reconciled to his father we might no more fall at enmity for sin alone makes the separation betweene God and vs but that we might liue according to his will in newnesse of life howbeit there is a satisfaction God requireth at our hands but that is onely obedience in our affections holinesse in our actions humility in our hearts and thankefulnesse in our persons that we may bee as pretions stones in the brest plate of Christ to be represented to his father And therefore let vs abhorre such presumptuous and rechlesse impiety as either to liue as we list or to thinke wee haue time enough to repent before we die for who can tell when the cocke will crow or when death as a thiefe will steale vpon vs nay let vs remember it is said Reuel 22.11 He that is filthy let him be filthy still and in our age wee shall possesse the iniquities of our youth and therefore our life being but a span long the day is short enough by repentance to make our accompts with God euen and easie Thirdly obserue hence that we cannot serue God and riches Christ and Beliall the flesh and the spirit for their walkes and courses are opposite and contrary one to the other as may appeare by the Apostles putting of it negatiuely that we must not walke at all after the flesh Mal. 1.6 for if God be a father he will haue all the honour if a master all the feare neither will he suffer himselfe to be diuided or his worship to bee performed by halfes for this is as Eliah calleth it 1. King 18.21 the halting between two opinions but as before our conuersion the affections of sins doe force vs to bring foorth fruit vnto death so being called the strength of grace must thrust vs forward to bring forth fruits to God and not to our selues and therefore it is said Gal. 6.8 He that soweth to the flesh shall of the flesh reape corruption but he that soweth to the spirit shall of the spirit reape life euerlasting so as though thou doest that which is lawfull yet if thou doest it more vnto men then vnto God thou sowest to the flesh and shalt receiue damnation but if thou seekest in thy whole life to please God more then men yea to please him though thou displeasest men then shalt thou of the spirit reape saluation for the end why God hath created and saued vs is to glorifie him in this life and were it not he respected and receiued glory by thy life what need he suffer thee to stay heere on earth but haue taken thee presently from the wombe to heauen but he suffereth thee to liue partly that by thy fruitfulnesse to God the corruption that is hid within thee may in part be abolished partly to distinguish between thee and the reprobate at the last daie when thou shalt be blessed and that worthily euen in the iudgement and acknowledgment of the damned for the fruites thou hast brought forth to God So as it standeth vs vpon to haue the eies of our thoughts the bent of actions wholy vpon God to hazerd yea to prefer his glory before the glory and comfort of our owne saluation for if we be not rich in God and good works then are we still dead in sinne then is not Sathan at all cast our of vs then are we so far from needing but to wash our feet Iohn 13.9 as we are wholly polluted hands head and all Howbeit because euerie one will say he brings foorth fruit to God and walketh in the spirit being inwardly greiued for his sinnes and resorting vnto publike praier and preaching which are indeed good steppes to trace a Christian by yet we must know this is not sufficient for the inward sorrow is inuisible and the comming to praier and to the word is deceiuable and communicable euen to hypocrites therefore we must bring forth visible fruit to be seene of men in performing towards them the duties of the second table by loue patience compassion and such like else is it as a light â—id vnder a bushell if it be not sensibly felt of men for their comfort and seene of men for their example that they which are without may be wonne and the rest which are of the same fold with vs may be stirred vp to glorifie God in heauen for the fruitfulnesse of his Saints on earth To which duties we may be the better encouraged because the whole fruit both in the practise of them and in the reward of them shall redound to our selues producing ioy and peace of conscience in this life and the crowne of glory in the life to come Rom. 6.22 Fourthly for thine owne comfort learne to make a difference betweene walking after the flesh and walking through the flesh the one being a following and pursuing of thy sinfull desires with greedinesse and with delight through that rage of corruption which rests within thee the other being a performing of thy duties to God and a walking with him though with weakenesse and infirmity by reason of that remnant of flesh which will be in thee til death so as though the good thou dost be not done so cheerfully so exactly so perfectly as it ought but is mingled with many imperfections that euen in thy own iudgement thou thinkest thine actions euill be not discouraged for albeit thou hast in truth cause to pray to haue not only thy euill actions but euen thy best actions to be forgiuen because they are a little tempered with the flesh yet know that this is the case of all the children of God which are effectually sanctified to haue naturally concupiscence in them which causeth these three things first either it maketh vs alwaies think euill thoughts secondly or else it hindereth vs from good thoughts thirdly or else it maketh
speaketh absolutely powerfully A new hart will I giue you I will take away the stony hart For howsoeuer it is meet Adam should haue this free election being made a perfect resemblance of the image of God yet is it not meet for vs in this second creation lest heereby we should make the death of Christ of no effect neither his grace nor spirit for if we had it then should we fall from Christ because of that flesh infirmity that is in vs therfore as the Lord doth begin with vs by his spirit to conuert vs without any thing in vs to further it but altogether to withstand it so doth he proceed with vs by his spirit and end with vs by his spirit that he may be all in all in our weldoing and in the worke of our saluation And yet notwithstanding this we haue neede of exhortations threatnings praier and such like to strengthen and stirre vp our dull and senselesse wils for the inward working of the spirit which frameth our wils to will good doth not abolish the instrumentall causes but we haue need of these meanes first because they are sanctified of the Lord and ordained to make vs lay hold on the spirit secondly because without these the spirit and graces of God would soone perish which counsell is giuen Heb. 3.13 to exhort one another daily lest we be hardened through the deceit of sinne for though God could doe this onely by his spirit yet hee will haue these meanes vsed that we be neither high minded nor idle for since we cannot doe good why should we be proud and since we so hardly keepe good we must not be idle but as Phil. 2.12.13 end and worke forth our saluation with trembling for as one holdeth a great masse of lead or other vnremoueable weight not to remoue it for hee knowes hee cannot but onely to trie his strength so though we cannot nor need not performe the law because Christ hath done it yet must we make it the rule of our obedience and of a sanctified life that heerein we may resemble Christ who alone hath sanctified vs. We are then to consider how Christ hath fulfilled the righteousnesse of this Law and that he hath done two waies partly by abrogating it and partly by establishing it he hath abrogated the law in two things First in the power of separation between man and man which was the law of ceremonies so as what was enmity betweene Iew and Gentile that hath Christ abolished and therefore as it is said Ephes 2.14 Christ is our peace which made of both one and hath broken the stop of the partition wall through his flesh in abrogating the hatred that is the law of coÌ„mandements which standeth in ordinances for to make of two one newe man in himselfe Secondly in the power of malediction betweene God and man whereupon it is said Gal. 5.23 There is no law against vs that is the curse of the law for sinne is not due to vs because Christ hath taken it away and therefore it is said 1. Tim. 1.9 The law is not giuen vnto a righteous man that is against a righteous man there is no law the curse of the law belonging onely to the reprobate and not to the elect howbeit we must not thinke we are so deliuered from the condemnation of it as that wee are freed from the obedience of it Christ therefore hath likewise established the law and this two waies First in the doctrine Secondly in the obedience to the doctrine For the first that not any thing of the doctrine is abrogated but perfectly taught by Christ as appeareth Mat. 5.22 2â— That the least euill thought is damnation That anger in heart is flat murder That he that lusteth but in hart after a woman committeth adultery and Saint Paul saith Rom. 7.7 hee knew not what lust was till he knew the righteousnesse of Christ Againe as was touched before Christ came but for these two ends first to make peace betweene man and man secondly between God and man now the moral law made no enimity betweene Iew and Gentile but the ceremoniall law for that was the wall parted vs and them and that onely is broken downe by the comming of Christ and for the other the curse of the law made all the warre betweene God and vs the rigor of it Christ hath satisfied but the doctrine of the law made none for we yet in the precise keeping of it challenge life Christ hauing fulfilled it in vs and for vs so as Christ giueth vs no new righteousnesse but that wee our selues could not perform yet we claime it as done in our person by the righteousnesse of the law that Christ in our flesh performed for the second he doth also establish it in the obedience to the law and this two waies Fiâ—â—t bâ—â—â—he person of Christ for by his inherent holinesse was fulfilled all the law which is imputed to vs Secondly as by righteousnesse inherent in him so by his spirit of sanctification dwelling in vs hauing the whole man in part changed that we are able to doe what God will and in iudgement to allow in affection to embrace and in action to execute what he commandeth so as if we consider our filthinesse we haue the blood of Christ to bathe in if our nakednesse wee haue the robes of his righteousnesse if our beggery we haue his riches filled with all graces yet must we alwaies ioyne bloud and water faith and works in the person iustified for they are notes of our religion signes of our conuersion seales of our election fruits of our iustification testimonies of a good conscience in their end they are referred to the Lords glory they are causes to stirre vp others to the seruing of the same God they are of the Lord accepted and recompensed in the mercy of the rewarder and not at the merit of the worker for he can accept of none by desert but that which is according to the precise couenant of the law but water is to be stood vpon as a signe that bloud hath gon before and the writing of his law in our hearts by sanctification of life is a proofe that our sinnes are purged in the blod of Christ and pardoned through the mercy of God And in respect of these seuerall operations and workes of Christ in aboliâ—â—â—â— the law in the curse and establishing the law in the obedienâ—◠〈◊〉 it we that are elect are said to be dead to the law Rom. 7.4 and also liuing to the law wee are dead to the law in three respects First to the condemnation of it because being iustified by Christ we cannot be condemned by the law for the wrath of God is taken away through the imputation of his righteousnesse Secondly to the constraint of the law for it doth not constraine vs which are Gods elect as it doth the reprobate because Christ by the worke of his spirit doth bend our wils to
this life Thirdly to make them the more inexcusable at the last day when they cannot say but the light was shewed them and they shut their eies and that grace was offered but they spurned against it in their hearts This preaching and exhorting and reproouing is also necessary for the elect as an instrument to conueie vnto vs that grace whereby we are conuerted as Lydia by hearing Act. 16.14 had her heart opened for though wee might liue by Gods prouidence without our appointed foode of bread Deut. 8.3 yet if we should reiect bread thinking to liue by bare prouidence wee should tempt God euen so though the grace of Christ doth onely saue vs yet is his word as the golden vessell wherein it is reached foorth vnto vs. Out of this then that hath beene spoken generally obserue that the best choisest and chiefest actions of a naturall man are enimitie against God that is doe directly sight and offend the maiestie of God the reason is because we are in this estate so farre from yeelding subiection to his law that therefore we sinne the more because the law forbids vs for as there is great contrarietie betwixt cold and heat so is there greater betwixt the spirituall law of God and the corrupt law of our flesh and as the fire compassed about with the force of the winde hath the heat that struggleth to come foorth beaten backe by the power of the winde whereby it increaseth the rage of the fire as experirience teacheth vs in scalding more in winter than in summer euen so is it with vs for sinne that would come foorth and is driuen backe by the power of the commandement prooueth the more fierce and enraged sinne Since then it is our nature to sinne the more because we are forbidden to sinne and that the successe and fruite of sinne is so dangerous as to keepe vs at enimitie with God with whom if we make no peace but continue at warre we shall haue the woorse being to him but as the drie stubble bfore the fire let vs beware how in this lethargie of sinne we fall asleepe since watchfulnesse is the cure prescribed by our Physician Christ but let vs tremble at the first motion of sinne shake off the least occasion that may prouoke vs to it checke it when it begins first to start out and cut it off while it is yet tender lest growing strong headed it makes vs grow stiffe necked and stubburne hearted for it is not the way to amend barely to wish thou could leaue it and yet to excuse thy sinne because it is thy nature for aswell maiest thou acquit the theefe that robbeth thee for he will pray thee to beare with him and tell thee it is so old and sweet a sinne to steale as he cannot chuse but follow it But thou must submit thy selfe to be reprooued for thy sinne range thy selfe equally to the obedience of euerie Commandement not excluding couetousnesse as thy enemy and yet suffring thy selfe to be surprised by flatterie as a friend to thy promotion reiecting hatred and yet harboring deceit gaine-saying pride and yet abounding in oppression defying poperie and yet embracing blasphemie for they end all alike in destruction of body and sorrow of minde let vs not therefore go neere the stewes if our eies bee bent to lust nor affect preheminence if our hearts be bent to pride nor handle treasure if our affection encline to couetousnesse nor haunt the tauerne lest our appetites bee enflamed with wine for this were to quench the fire with oile which is as fuell to maintaine it But let vs so moderate our selues in these inferior blessings as we auoid prouocations to sin because of our pronenesse to sinne and suffer not our weake nature to be too sharpely assaulted by these deceiueable delights which are in themselues but as sugred sinnes the more easily to ensnare vs in the nets of the diuell ROM chap. 8. vers 8.9 verse 8 So then they that are in the flesh can not please God verse 9 Now yee are not in the flesh but in the spirit because the spirit of God dwelleth in you but if any man hath not the spirit of Christ the same is not his IN these verses the Apostle concludeth his former argument of the opposition betweene the flesh and the spirit both waies proceeding as it were by steppes and degrees in this sort They that walke after the course of the world sauour the things of the flesh and relishing nothing else they sauour of damnation their consciences being alreadie scorched with the fire of hell and this is all the excellencie of mans wisdome because it is not at slight variance but at vtter defiance with God and it continueth in this enimitie because it is not in subiection to his law and it is not because it can not and since it cannot but rebell it is impossible it should please God On the other side they that make a conscience of their waies sauour the things of the spirit and by this their taste and delight in heauenly things they purchase to themselues life and peace for such is the wisedome of the spirit and not being in the flesh they can not but please God which is partly expressed partly implied vpon direct consequent of the former words in the end of vers 8. For since they that are giuen ouer as reprobates to the flesh cannot please God they that haue but flesh and infirmities onely in them hauing the greatest part of their soule and body seasoned with the graces of God they cannot but please God and such are yee vers 9. the Apostle speaking of the elect which containeth three parts in it First a proposition assumed S. Paul taking it as granted and as a matter without controuer sie that they were not in the flesh but were in part sanctified Secondly the reason that mooued him so to take it because the spirit wrought in them holinesse of life for God and an vncleane liuer cannot lodge vnder one roose Thirdly a reason of that or a confirmation of the reason by the contrarie they that want Christs spirit are none of Christs but yee are elect and chosen and ingrafted into Christ and therefore yee haue his spirit and hauing his spirit he hath so crucified your corruptions as you are no longer in the flesh and then being dead vnto sinne yee are aliue vnto God Hence obserue first the great force and efficacy of those words They that are in the flesh for it is a greater matter to be in the flesh then for flesh to be in vs for this maketh vs more fleshly the first being true onely of the reprobate and castawaies the other onely of the elect euen as it is a greater disgrace to say that a man is in his wine whereby is meant drunkennesse then that wine is in a man for the best may take it to comfort their hearts so to say that a man is cholericke is more then to say
choler is in a man the one being spoken as it is an offensiue passion the other but as it is an element or quality or part of a mans constitution so to say a man is in his heat is more then to say heat is in a man so to say that a man is couetous is a sharper speech then to say conerousnesse is in him the one shewing him to be ouercome of the sinne of couetousnesse the other but that the seed onely of the sinne is in him which is true of vs all we remaining in some part vnregenerate And this is answerable to the speech of Dauid Psa 51.5 I was borne in iniquity and in sinne did my mother conceaue me it being more to be conceaued in sinne then for sinne to be conceiued in vs as it was more for Simon Magus Act. 8.23 to be in the gall of bitternesse then for the gall of bitternesse to be in him the holy Ghost shewing by the phrase there vsed now he was ouerwhelmed and drowned in malice of hart against God And this kind of aggrauating of sinnefulnesse in a man by this kind and maner of speech was well vnderstood and vsed by the Pharisees Ioh. 9.34 where they said to him that had receaued his sight of Christ that hee was altogether borne in sinnes But now flesh and sinne may be in a man and yet he may haue an inclination to goodnesse which serueth greatly for the curing of an afflicted conscience that if wee can assure our selues without guile of spirit that we striue to the vttermost to mortifie the rebellious lusts of the flesh and that we delight more in doing of good then of euill then are we not in the flesh and then can we not but please God because we are vnited to his sonne in whom his soule delighteth for flesh that is weaknesse imperfection is in the best that euer came from the loines of man but none are in the flesh but they that giue themselues ouer and lay themselues naked to the lusts of it euen as pride is in all men but they are onely in pride that thinke they haue learned enough when they haue learned nothing of Christ truly not caring how leane and beggerly their soules bee and yet thinke they haue neuer enough to pamper vp their bodies to their best shew so there is some couerous desire in all men but they onely are in coueâ—â—â—nesse that make riches their God and are not rich in God Secondly we must vnderstand that the Scripture speaketh of flesh in two sorts first as it is part of that flesh which is in man secondly as it is the whole flesh of man Of the first the scripture speaketh of it as it is subiect to weakenesse frailty and mortality as Psa 78.39 He remembred that they were flesh yea a winde that passeth and commeth not againe and Esa 40.6 All flesh is grasse and all the grace thereof as the flower of the field Sometime the word flesh is taken for the ceremonies of the law as Gal. 3.3 Are ye so foolish that after yee haue begun in the spirit yee would be made perfect by the flesh Sometime for the basenesse of man as 2. Cor. 10.3 Though we walke in the flesh yet we doe not warre after the flesh Sometime for the estimation and credit of a man and sometime for the common course of nature as Gal. 4.29 He that was borne after the flesh persecuted him was borne after the spirit Of the second that is of the whole flesh of man the scripture speaketh as it is subiect to the wrath of God and this is that Paul meaneth heere and which is mentioned Ioh. 3.6 That that is borne of flesh is flesh that is vncleane which may be thus described It is that naturall corruption which is in vs being absolutely depriued of al heauenly grace and positiuely full of all sinne of all manner of sinnes of all the vilest sinnes by sinne meaning originall sinne which is called priâ—â—â— foetus peccati the first birth of sinne or else sinne proceeding from it and out of it called perpetuus fomes peccati the continuall nonrishment and feeding of sinne for example water may be made hot when it is cold or cold when it is hot or may be congealed into ice yet it remaineth water but snow cannot properly bee termed snow when it is melted and turned into water for then it can be no more snow so is it with the flesh for it may be altered and changed and transformed into the image of Christ so that good things may dwell in it but then it is no more flesh But so long as flesh remaineth flesh that is vnwashed in the powers of the soule polluted by the actions of the body so long it is impossible that any goodnesse should spring from it and so impossible to please God From whence learne that so much flesh as we haue is depriued of all grace and full of all sinne and withall to confesse that euery one of vs hath so much flesh in him as deserueth wrath which ought to humble vs in praier before â—â—mercy seat of God that this remnaÌ„t of corruption may be changed abated and diminished that the greatest part in vs may be regenerate and not to post ouer our sinnes as for the vsurer to say it is not he that sinneth but his vsury or for the carnal man to say it is not he that offendeth but his flesh and so to go through all sins and yet thinke he is corrupted by no sin for this were but to take Adams figleaues which were too light to couer our hypocrisie so as for him that is fleshly to recreate himselfe with vnsanctified solaces is but to make him more fleshly and for thee to sinne the more because thou art flesh is to carry fire in thy bosome Pro. 6.27 and to put it to the drie stubble whereas thou oughtest to be taught the contrary lesson by thy infirmity that since thou art weake thou wilt labour to strengthen thy selfe in the grace of Christ and since thou art so apt to sinne thou wilt lay faster hold vpon the word of promise which shall keepe thee from it for sinne must not be dead in thee in this sense as that thou art past feeling it but as by the perfect obedience of Christ it was absolutely slaine for thee so likewise by thy regeneration must it daily die in thee till by thy naturall death it do wholly die with thee On the other side let vs beware for if wee sow to the flesh that is if we be transported with a more eager desire for the duties to man then for the seruice of God or performe loue to them for the flesh that is for wordly respects and not for conscience then doe we remaine still in the flesh that is in the state of damnation For if we haue not the spirit of God to season our hearts though wee abound in knowledge both of matters concerning this
he thrust his sickle into the haruest Howbeit this order of proceeding against knowne and infamous sinners as to thrust snarling dogs out of the Church to cast the acornes among swine is not to be done by euery priuate man but by the church and congregation and if they admit any such the fault lieth in them not in those that ioyne with them for the children may take their appointed foode though some snarling and snatching curres and bastards stand by And where it is said in another place by this Apostle Eate not with him it is not meant of the Communion at the Lords table but that wee must haue no familiaritie with him not take delight in his companie Further out of the reason giuen why they were not in the flesh namely because the spirit of God was in them we gather that a man may be sure of his saluation and this is the whole drift of S. Paul in this Chapter to secure the elect of the euerlasting loue of God in his Sonne sensiblie felt in themselues for hee beginneth with this generall ground of their comfort That there is no condemnation to them that are in Christ then must they needs be saued But now all the question is who they be that are ingrafted into Christ for proofe hereof he descendeth to examine the particular course of their life which is visibly seene to all but particularly and best knowne to ones selfe this is if they walke in the spirit by a religious kinde of conuersation and their way in this is discerned by their life in the spirit that is by their ioy and comfort in godlinesse and this spirituall life is seene by not gratifying the flesh in the lustes and desires thereof and this crossing and correcting of the flesh in the pride of her lusts is seene by crucifying and killing of it with the affections thereof that is not onely beating and pressing it downe but stifling and braining of it altogether and this violence to the flesh is performed by them that haue suffered with Christ in the flesh that is that haue not listened or giuen eare to the pleasures of sinne but haue Heb. 12.1 cast away that presseth downe and the corruption that hangeth so fast on and this is done by them 1. Pet. 4.1 that cease from sinne that is that slip into it vnawares as a bird into a snare and such bee they as bestow the rest of their time after the will of God and his will being our worke we cannot but please him pleasing him it is his pleasure Lu. 12 32. to giue vs a kingdome Besides we may know whether we haue the spirit of God in vs or no as appeareth 1. Cor. 2.11.12 No man knoweth the things of man saue the spirit of a man euen so the things of God knoweth no man but the spirit of God which we haue receaued that we might know the things are giuen to vs of God which proueth that as we know our owne thoughts or words so the spirit of God in vs maketh knowen the wil of God to vs as far as is needful to be reuealed if we then know the will of God we may assure our selues we know his spirit to be in vs for his wil is not known without his spirit this spirit teaching truth but the spirit of the world broching error And 1. Io. 4.13 hereby know we that we dwel in Christ and he in vs because he hath giuen vs of his spirit which prooueth that though we know not what maner of thing the spirit is because it is inuisible and secret yet we may know we haue it by the fruits of a sanctified life after this maner speaketh Paul 2. Corint 13.5 Know yee not that Christ is in you except you be reprobates And yet the Papists would haue all reprobates counting it presumption to say we haue the spirit It is true if any presume he hath it when his life is not answerable to it he is deceaued and abused by presumption but if wee walke and trade in the spirit by a holy conuersation we may be sure we haue it for that is the argument of the Apostle that our sanctification is an vndoubted testimonie and an assured certaintie that Christ dwelleth in vs for there being but two spirits that rule in the hearts of all men the one the spirit of the world the other the spirit of God why should not our course be as prophane as others and our carriage runne after the flesh aswell as theirs if the mightier and stronger that is the spirit of Christ did not possesse our soules Yet say they No man can secure himselfe he shall be saued But as we may be sure of the spirit so may we likewise be of the riches that it bringeth which is saluation for it cannot hide so great a treasure from vs it being as an earnest pennie giuen vs that perfecteth the purchase of our inheritance in heauen for as we may trace a Hare in the snow by her footeing and come to the forme where shee sits euen so by those holy steppes that wee tread and by those spirituall bounds wherein we keepe our thoughts and our affections we may well and certainely perceaue that the spirit leades vs to the seate of God Besides this spirit of God within vs keepeth not his fruit and comfort secret to himselfe but discouereth it to vs and beareth witnesse to our spirits that we are the chosen of God and the spirit of man knowes what is in man whether his heart be filled with hypocrisie or with sinceritie with humilitie or with pride with true zeale or with counterfait that howsoeuer wee may bleare the sight of men by our dissembling yet we carrie our owne eies downe to our heart that see by what false waights we measure our fruits to God that is our religion and our righteousnesse to men that is our conuersation so as we haue a double euidence of our saluation the one backing and strengthening the other which is set foorth 1. Ioh. 5.8 There be three which beare record in earth the spirit and the water and the bloud and these three agree in one and where water is there hath bloud gone before for these two goe together as they came foorth of Christs side together Ioh. 19.34 repentance being the leader and remission of sinnes following after bloud washing away our guiltinesse and water the vncleannesse of our liues and the spirit of Christ sealing vp these things in our hearts that as by the sealing of the conueiance the purchase in law is made perfect so by the setling of our consciences in an vpright course toward God our saluation in Christ is made perfect and sure euen to vs. Yet say they wee cannot assure our selues wee shall thus continue for we haue examples of many that haue begun in the spirit and haue ended in the flesh that haue seemed fruitfull for a while and haue beene barren euer after that
if we haue his inuisible spirit wee haue himselfe and may equally assure our selues of both and that wee are flesh of his flesh expressed in the Scripture as hath beene before declared by naturall proportions and supernaturall as first by the coniunction of the head and the members of a mans bodie secondly by the vine and the branches thirdly by the husband and wife fourthly by meates and drinkes that as they being eaten really doe nourish the bodie so wee eating the flesh and drinking the bloud of Christ spiritually he nourisheth and feedeth our soules to life eternall This vnion is also set downe vnto vs supernaturally Iohn 14.20 Yee shall know I am in the Father and you in mee and I in you howbeit wee are not in the same measure in Christ and hee in vs as he is in the Father but according to that proportion of faith which is in vs and in that abundance that shall make vs blessed for euer Againe learne hence that wee are not to looke for any perfection in this life but so long as wee beare about vs this masse and lumpe of flesh which is the bodie there will remaine certaine reliques of corruption which can not be extinguished but by death nor wholly remooued but by mortalitie and this is the case of Gods best children Paul speaking of himselfe as in the part vnregenerate and as but in part spirituall Romans 7.14 said he was sold vnder sinne and carnall meaning thereby that so much as he had of the spirit so much was the image of God restored in him and so much he delighted in the law of God but so much as was wanting of the spirit so much was wanting of Gods image and so much he rebelled against the law of God and serued the law of sinne And Peter that chosen vessell of God Iohn 13.10 by the wisedome and instruction of Christ himselfe hath neede of water to wash his feete and 1. Iohn 5.8 Christ came not onely by bloud but also by water that by daily regeneration we may purge and cleanse our selues And to this may be referred that speech of Christ Iohn 13.33 Whither I goe yee cannot yet come which prooueth wee haue still some corruption that maketh vs yet vnfit for the kingdome of heauen vntill wee haue washed our feete cleaner and mortified our selues better for wee know yet but in part But then it may be said since wee haue these imperfections how shall we be knowen from the reprobate Verie well for there is great difference betweene our imperfections and their sinnes our scarres and their vlcers our limping and their halting downe right for as 1. Iohn 3.9 Hee that is borne of God sinneth not that is as the world sinneth the one sinning of ignorance the other of knowledge one of infirmitie the other of presumption the one with griefe the other with greedinesse one through weakenesse the other through obstinacie and malice the one striking and checking his heart for the euill thought it produced the other feeding and encouraging his heart not to staie at the thought till it breake foorth into the hands yea God doth bring vs vp that are his children thus imperfectly for two ends for first hee will not suffer vs to haue our perfection heere for feare wee lose it as Adam did secondly hee doth exercise vs with these imperfections to humble vs lest wee should waxe proud and so care not for him and this is his great mercie that hee doth trie vs with infirmities but not destroy vs vex vs but not vâ—nquish vs giuing vs power in the end through the sufficiencie of his grace to ouercome them Now for the second part which is his satisfaction giuen to the faithfull that they must not so sinke vnder the burden of their infirmitie as to mistrust their saluation obserue when it is said the spirit is life we must vnderstand no naturall life but such a life as Paul speaketh of Ephes 4.18 where hee saith the Gentiles that walked in the vanitie of their mindes were strangers from the life of God that life whereby God dwelleth in vs and to be strangers from this life is to be strangers from holinesse of life for God and an vncleane conuersation cannot companie together And this life of the spirit is that whereby as Peter saith 2. Peter 1.4 wee are made partakers of the diuine nature not really but by renouation hauing obtained this mercie to bee borne a new of immortall seed by the word of God For as the soule infused into the bodie quickeneth a massie peece of flesh which had no motion before so the soule to make it a liuely and good soule must haue a soule powred into it that is the spirit of God and if this spirit be absent we are as dead from holy motions as the bodie naturall is from outward actions by the priuatiâ—â— of the soule So as wee learne hence that a man may liue â—â—fe in the flesh and yet be dead in respect of the life of God which ought to mooue vs to worke out our sanctification in feare knowing that if wee be all flesh wee shall neuer see the face of God Now as to liue a naturall life there must bee a generation according to the flesh so if wee will attaine to this life in the spirit we must be brought to a second birth not to bee turned into our mothers wombes againe as Nicodemus thought Iohn 3.4 but as Christ saith wee must be borne of the will of his Father that is of the seed of the holy Ghost Heere it followeth as a man naturally borne hath his life maintained by being nourished with meat and drinke so when we be borne againe of the seed of the spirit we must be maintained and fed by the flesh and bloud of Christ spiritually and as we are borne of the holie Ghost by the word so wee must be nourished by the holie Ghost in the word or else we shall neuer be saued In the desire therefore of our saluation we ought to thirst and part after the riuers of life which doe plentifully flow in the booke of God Againe as men in this naturall life haue their degrees to proceed in which doe neuer change as that first they bee children then after grow to a more vnderstanding age which was euen true of Christ in this flesh who Luk. 2.52 is said to haue increased in wisdome and in stature euen so we must know that our spirituall birth is not perfect at the first day but it hath as it were a childhood and wee are babes to be fed with milke as S. Peter saith 1. Pet. 2.2 and then afterward we grow from faith to faith and from one degree of grace to another yet heerein they differ that in our spirituall life in this world we cannot come to any perfection sinne hangeth so fast about our heeles but in our naturall life we attaine to a fulnesse and ripenesse of strength And in this also they differ that
whereto they tend the contrarie courses are a bad or a good life the contrarie ends a bad or a blessed end expressed in these two words they shall liue they shall die What it is to walke after the flesh appeareth Ephes 2.3 to be to follow the course of the world in fulfilling the lusts of the flesh as to be as scoffing as Ishmael as prophane as Esau Gen. 25.34 Exod. 4.21 2. Tim. 4.10 as hard hearted as Phâ—â—ach and as couetous as Demas that shooke off Paul to embrace the world And what it is to mortifie the deeds of the flesh is set downe Galath 5.24 to crucifie the affections and lusts thereof not vtterly to abolish the very life of sin and to strike it dead at the roote for that is the patterne of perfection we follow after the gole we run at and the victorie we striue for but he that ceaseth from performing and gratifiing his flesh in the desires thereof though there remaines some tang of corruption that man may truely be said to mortifie his flesh And therefore vnderstand a difference betweene sinne in the reprobate and in the elect by a naturall proportion as there is great difference between him that hath a strong body impotent in no part but liuely to performe all the actions of this life and him that liueth but hath receiued his deaths wound or is sicke of a piâ—â—â—â—â—onsumption so in the wicked sinne liueth a ful life and hath his full swinge to seeke after all maner of euill and increaseth daily without any declination at all rising early and resting late to fulfill the pleasures of the flesh but in the godly sinne liueth droupingly and languishingly alwaies holding downe the head for howsoeuer the elect doe fall by infirmitie yet the principall purpose of their heart is to follow Christ euen in his afflictions and so it is in them onely a benummed sinne For the contrary ends which are set downe in two words they shall die they shall liue it is not to bee vnderstood of any naturall separation which is common to all in death but of an vtter separation after death from Gods presence to be tormented in hell and so of life for to liue in this place is meant to bee saued and to enter into the rest of God Whereupon obserue that speaking properly the wicked neuer liue nor the godlie neuer die that is die the death of deaths as Christ speaketh Iohn 8.51 They shall neuer see death for when our breath shall leaue our bodies and wee fall asleepe we shall behold the Lords armes stretched forth to embrace vs and the heauens open to receiue vs so as this kind of death is but an enlargement after a long imprisonment and a landing at our owne country after our tedious trauell and troublesome pilgrimage in the sea of this world which life in the godly is begun heere by our enioying of Christ enlarged in death when our soules shall liue a more blessed life and perfected at the last day when wee shall haue absolute ioy without diminution in eternity Euen so is the death of the wicked begun heere in their impenitency in sinne increased when they are in part tormented after this life and then made a liuing death when at the last they are throwen from God for euer If ye liue after the flesh c. In these words the Apostle is precise for workes and why because it cannot be otherwise but that we walking as ordinary men and after the custome of the world must needs be damned First take for a ground that which is vers 8. of this chapter They that are in the flesh cannot please God which he proueth by matching of contraries for they that are in the flesh sauor the things of the â—â—â—as they that be in the spirit sauour the things of the spirit and that sauour of the flesh is death He yeeldeth a reason why because the wisedome of the flesh is enmity to God not an enemy to God for then there might be a reconciliation but the Apostle speaketh in the abstract quality enmity as a vitious man may become vertuous and wee of enemies are made friends with God but vice can neuer becom vertue nor enmity amity The like speech is vsed of God himselfe in his curse of the Serpent Genes 3.15 I will set enmity betweene thee and the woman that is such hatred and debate as shall neuer be appeased Now why this flesh is enmity with God he giueth a reason because it is not subiect to the law of God as the spirit is neither can be as the spirit cannot but be for wee must walke in all the commandements of the Lord without exception though not with perfection euen as it is said 1. Iohn 3.6 They that are of God cannot sinne that is deliberately continue in any sinne Now who they bee that are in the flesh we must learne by the contrarie that is they that are not in the spirit as vers 9. of this chapter Ye are not in the flesh but in the spirit and who is not in the spirit he that is not led by the spirit of Christ And who is he He that walketh not according to that spirit that is if he liue in the spirit a life inuisible hee must shew it by the effect of visible motions and he that walketh according to the conuersation of the flesh doth it not And this appeareth Gal. 5.24 All that are Christs haue crucified the affections of the flesh and who are said to doe this 1. Pet. 4.1.2 they that suffer in the flesh and who so suffereth in the flesh ceaseth from sinne so as to come backe againe the same way we went if thou hast not ceased from sinne thou hast not suffered in the flesh if thou hast not suffered in the flesh thou hast not crucified the flesh if thou hast not crucified the flesh thou hast walked in the flesh if thou hast walked in the flesh thou hast not beene led by the spirit if thou hast not been led by the spirit thou hast not the spirit if thou hast not the spirit thou art in the flesh that is drenched and drowned in the flesh for it is one thing to haue flesh in thee and another thing for thee to be in the flesh for all haue flesh in them that iâ— infirmities but to be in the flesh is to be in Simon Magus case in the gaule of bitternesse Act. 8.23 and in the bond of iniquitie and in Eylmas case Act. 13.10 full of subtilty and mischiefe the child of the diuell and an enemy of all righteousnesse and if thou art in the flesh thou art alreadie in condemnation Now I little doubt but euery wicked man desireth to be saued but they indeuour it not no otherwise then Balaam did Nu. 23.10 who could wish to die the death of the righteous but neuer indeauoured to liue their life Further to proue the precise necessitie of mortification looke 1. Iohn 3.7 Let no
and a holy life which in those places he bringeth in he proueth himselfe to be adopted So as to assure vs we are Gods children we are to get as many testimonies of the spirit of regeneration as wee can whereby to comfort and secure our soules that we shal be heard because we are beloued Abba Some thinke this was vnderstood that God would be serued onely of the Iewes who spake this language but the Apostle by geminating and doubling the word both in Hebrew and in Greeke wherein he spake doth teach vs that as God was once onely serued in the Hebrew nation of thâ—â—â—â—â—â—s who had this speciall priuiledge aboue other peopâ—â— so the time should come and now is that all the world should bee as Canaan to serue him in their seuerall and special language and that all tongues should bee pleasing and acceptable to God Rom. chap. 8. vers 16. verse 16 The same spirit beareth witnesse to our spirit that we are the children of God WHereby is meant that we are so fure of our saluation that except the holy Ghost can lie we cannot be damned Where obserue first that a man may be certaine of his saluation for this witnesse and testimony giuen by the spirit to out spirits is that which euery elect child of God doth and must feele euen in this life Secondly they are heere confuted that perswade themselues by a vaine and false hope that they shall be saued as well as others For the first carie abou◠〈◊〉 the speech of Saint Paul 2. Cor. 13.5 Know yee not your oâ—â—e selues how Iesus Christ is in you except ye be reprobates And 1. Cor. 2.12 We haue receiued the spirit which is of God that we might know the things that are giuen to vs of God not hope for them but know them and 1. Iohn 4.13 Heereby know we that we dwell in him because he hath giuen vs of his spirit and chap. 5.19 We know we are of God and the whole world lieth in wickednesse Now he that hath the true knowledge that hee hath this spirit hee may know he is the sonne of God and so in Christ and so out of condemnation as the Apostle saith in the first verse of this chapter There is no condemnation to them that are in Christ So as then he that is the sonne of God is sure of life that is saluation but all the doubâ— is how we may be sure we haue this spirit which will and may easily be discerned by walking in the spirit and by sauouring the things of the spirit For if we sit in the seat of the scorner and walke in the waies of the wicked suffering our thoughts to range after that the flesh desireth and not relishing the foolishnesse of the Gospell to bring our affections in captiuity to the obedience of Christ we may well dreame of the spirit but the spirit as yet hath not lodged within vs for where the spirit is there it worketh and workes of a contrary nature then those which the wisdome of the world produceth Where those men are confuted that stand vpon their owne spirits to assure them that they are Gods children their spirits being no sufficient witnesse the heart of man being alwaies euill and oft-times deceitfull as was the heart of the Pharisie Luk. 18.11.12 who might haue a good worke in hand but tooke no fit time to performe it nor propounded no good end to fulfill it praying in the market-place and giuing his almes to be seene of men But it is the testimony of the spirit of God which must secure vs and by which we stand and this must thou shew me by the visible fruits of the spirit in the reformation of thy life for thine owne conscience will no more serue thee then it did the Iewes who thought they did God good seruice when they crucified Christ Ioh. 19.7 nor no more then it did Paul who being a Pharisee and before he was stricken to the ground in his iourney to Damascus Phil. 3.6 Act. 9.21 made hauocke of the Church of God and tooke a pride in persecuting of the Gospell of Christ whereby weâ—â—â—â—y see 1. Ioh. 3.19 that euery mans heart is enough to condemne him but not to iustifie him But yet must we needes haue the testimony and witnesse of our consciences to fasten vs and ground vs in this perswasion that we are Gods children for as it is said 1. Ioh. 3.20.21.29 If our owne hearts condemne vs what boldnesse can we haue with God And Paul speaking of his ministerie saith 1. Cor. 4.4 I am guilty of my selfe in nothing yet am I not thereby iustified So as the best conscience of it selfe is not able to warrant vs of Gods fauour to eternall life but it is soone able to assure vs of his displeasure to damnation For if the conscience be wounded the heart cannot be cheared and a grieued spirit who can beare Now as our conscience must generally signifie vnto vs our election so particularly it must auow euery action that we performe The conscience by excusing cannot iustifie because there may be error of iudgement and therefore must haue a seale and warrant to it that is it must bee ratified and confirmed by the word and though it cannot excuse yet can it and doth it easily and often accuse for whatsoeuer is done against the conscience is sinne be it neuer so lawfull of it selfe or neuer so much commanded yea though it be the sacrifice of prayer wherein we are most familiar with God yet if it receiue not an edge and sharpnesse from thy owne spirit but that thy conscience doth checke thee and pull in as it were thy words againe it maketh that thy prayer can neuer ascend to God nay it so smothers it in thy heart as it not onely returneth empty but bringeth a plague with it which otherwise had beene of force to haue driuen away any present vengeance wherein the conscience doth amisse and doth rather wound vs than cure vs. So as obserue that to the performance and accomplishment of euery good action there must these two concurre the spirit of God and the conscience of the party But yet let vs bee well aduised where the conscience doth accuse vs of such things as may iustly be reprooued as of adultery bribery vsury and such like for if wee doe directly resist this forewarning of our soules or do whet our selues on when our consciences do call vs backe then haue we this our conscience to testifie 〈◊〉 vs which doth counteruaile a thousand witnesses hauing alwaies these two properties first not to conceale any truth secondly not to open any more than truth for what the conscience speaketh our selues shall subscribe to And therfore if wee shall feare this checke of conscience and yet not feare to performe the sinne it will come to passe that either wee shall preuaile for a time to bring our consciences to a dead sleepe and Lethargie 1. Tim. 4.2
them that be halfe dead through cold euen so the holy Ghost not onely warmeth him that is benummed in his soule but quickeneth him that is starke dead in pleasures and other corruptions of the world and doth kindle in him a holy zeale to the Lords truth and raiseth him vp to the hope of eternall life being before though hee seemed to liue through the dulnesse and obstupefaction of his flesh drouping or rather dead in sinne Fourthly fire giueth light to them that before sat in darknesse and sheweth them the way how to walke so the holy Gost doth enlighten our iudgments and vnderstandings that we may be able to discerne and desire to thirst after that acceptable will of the Lord vnto saluation Secondly consider since the holy Ghost cannot be quenched but where he is how the Apostle writing to the whole Church of Thessalonica assumeth and taketh it as granted that they all had this spirit and this ought to be the generall iudgement of all men so long as a people conforme themselues to the outward obedience and sound of the Gospell to presume and hope the best of all For no doubt many in this Church were accompted Saints which were detestable hypocrites yet in respect of this mingling of the seede and tares together the Apostle medleth not with them leauing that to the last iudgement but signeth them all with this excellent badge of hauing the spirit for so ought it to be vnlesse their sinnes be enormous and notorious and that they sinne and offend with so high a hand as that they refuse the censure of the Church and to be thereby reformed for then they are vtterly to bee cut off and separate from the rest of the Saints And this intermingling of hypocrites and the elect together in the visible church maketh that oftentimes the Apostle in a generall stile disswadeth and dehorteth all from that which can be verified in the wicked onely as when he saith Heb. 3.12 Take heed none of you be so vnfaithfull as to fall from the grace of the liuing God which is true onely in the hypocrite and so doth hee sometimes generally exhort to that which is true onely in the elect as when he saith to the Philippians Worke fourth your saluation with feare and trembling Phil. 2.12 for all the Ministers of God must know that there will alwaies be one Iudas among the Disciples Mat. 26.22 whom Christ onely could discouer but for them that cannot see the heart they must offer the cup of grace to all for the tares cannot be seuered from the wheat till that great day of separation come when then the Lord by his Angels shall cut vs all downe and shall binde the tares in bundles by themselues to be cast from the Lords floore into perpetuall tormenting flaming fire Againe learne since the spirit must not be quenched that it followeth of necessity euery one of Gods children must haue it and think it so far from shame as they must esteeme it to be their onely victory and crowne that they do enioy it For first by this spirit there is made a distinction and differnce betweene vs and the reprobate and it is like the bloud Exod. 12.22 that was stricken vpon the doore tops which shall make the Lord to passe ouer vs and not to suffer the destroier to come neare vs when he goeth to smite the Egyptians and as Paul saith 2. Cor. 13.5 The spirit of God is in vs all except we be reprobates Secondly from this spirit we receiue direction whereby to guide the steps and actions of our life that we snarle not at the Ministers like dogs nor runne after the world like Demas 2. Tim. 4.10 Thirdly in this spirit we reape such comfort as all the lightsome pleasures of this life are but as shadowes and all the burdensome profit of this life of no value in respect of that ioy wee take to be transformed into the image of the sonne of God wherby the slanderous speeches and impious and sacrilegious scurrility of some is notably condemned who in scorne and derision doe call such as are fearefull to offend and doe tremble and quake at the name of sinne men of the spirit Puritanes precise and such like they themselues shrinking vp sinne in a narrow scantling as if none offended but they that lie in the goale But what is he that hauing a waspe about him will stay till he be stung and not auoide it at the first buzzing What is he when he hath roome inough that will ride vpon the edge of a pit and venture his falling Nay 1. Thes 5.22 it must be the wisedome of the Saints of God to flie as far from sinne as can be and as the Apostle saith to shun all apparence of euill and we must not be fraighted from the rule of conscience nor from walking in a strait course of religion by any such prophane and vngodly mouthes which carry the poison of Aspes vpon their tongues and the gall of bitternesse within their hearts and let them know that in this state wherein they stand they are as surelie the diuels as the diuell is not Gods for in whomsoeuer this spirit of God dwelleth not and worketh not that man shall assuredly be damned Now this exhortation not to quench the spirit is very weighty for by this the Apostle teacheth insinuateth of the feareful declinations of some that haue begun in the spirit and haue ended in the flesh that haee saluted Christ in the market place and yet neuer entertained him in their houses For that the spirit may be quenched Mat. 25.3 Mark 4.4 is proued by the fiue virgines that had their lamps but wanted oile and by the parable of the foure sorts of graine whereof only one shall be saued for therby is manifest that the Gospell may be receiued with ioy yea it may take root to grow vp to a stalke and from a stalke to a blade yea from a blade to an eare and yet shall neuer ripen but when it is gone so farre shall either be burned vp by the heat of persecution or choked by the thornes of this life and shall neuer come to perfection Againe that parable which carieth with it a reall truth of the spirit which being cast out of a man walketh in dry places for so much is Sathan cast out as wee are enlightned in our iudgements Luk. 11.24 but when he returnes he finds it more garnished then before that is after he hath once refused and troden vnder foote that light of knowledge which he had hee is possessed with such darknesse as hee is wholly left a prey for Sathan It is also proued that the spirit may be quenched by plaine places of Scripture as that of Ezechiel 18.24 the man that liueth in righteousnesse a long time after falling away shall bee iudged in his vnrighteousnesse and 2. Peter 2.22 the dogge is returned to his vomire and the sow that was washed
to her wallowing in the ruire Some will say True it is the spirit may bee quenched in 〈◊〉 hypocrite but neuer in the elect as 1. Iohn 3.9 Hee that is borne of God sinneth not And whom God loued once hee loueth alwaies This is true but then looke that thou stand vpon good and sound euidence when Sathan troubles thee for thou knowest how the burning lampes went out how the seed in the blade came to nothing and it is certaine that a man illuminate may sinne against the holy Ghost and therefore see that thou hast good title and groundest vpon good interest when thou shalt bee vexed with temptations For Rom. 8.13 if wee liue after the flesh wee shall die and as many as are led by the spirit of God they are the sonnes of God and who hath this spirit looke 1. Iohn 3.14 We are translated from death to life because we loue the brethren for hee that hath a soule must needes breath and he that hath the spirit must needs fulfill the fruits of the spirit Secondly albeit the elect haue receiued an euerlasting spirit whereof the Lord can neuer repent and which can neuer vtterly be quenched yet let vs feare and tremble for in the elect it may so bee obscured and ouerwhelmed that some of the graces of Gods spirit nay most of the graces yea the chiefest of the most nay all almost of Gods graces may in them be quenched as Dauid praieth Psal 51. Lord create in me a new spirit and yet he had it in him for in the same place he saith Lord take not thy spirit from me So as this exhortation not to quench the â—â—â—rit hath a double fruit in the hypocrite to make him vnexcusable in the elect to make them more circumspect and carefull in their conuersation for we must not be secure in as much as albeit the spirit of God in those that be his cannot bee absolutely quenched and wholly put out yet there may bee a great abatement of the spirit as not to be recouered without great touch and terror of conscience For first while a man feeles the presence of this spirit there is giuen him such ioy and with that a singular peace in the inward man and such securitie of his saluation that he feeles the loue of God spiritually to do him as much good as his meat and vpon this assurance he doth as it were behold the heauens open for the Lord to embrace him liuing or dying and he knoweth himselfe to be sealed vp in the blood of Christ vnto eternall life Now if this spirit be gone absenteth it selfe in spirituall operation together with this is our former ioy abated and the foundation of our hope begins to be shaken and being weake of our selues we are surprised with many feares and suspecting our selues to bee cast from the feare of God and our sinnes arising and flying vp like smoake in our eies we almost are brought to the case of Cain Gen. 4.12 to thinke that whosoeuer meeteth vs will slay vs. Secondly as vpon the enioying presence of the Lords spirit there springs an vnspeakable ioy and comfort in our hearts and we find that the Lords loue breedeth in vs an heauenly assurance of eternall peace and filleth our hearts with a mutuall and reciprocall loue of God our loue streaming and flowing from the well head of the Lords loue then it followeth that the lesse we feele the Lords loue toward vs the lesse we loue him againe and then we droope and languish in our selues our praiers be faint our meditations cold and when we should watch we with the Disciples fall asleepe and we feeling not the life of the spirit Mat. 26.43 we are greatly abated in our loue of holy and Christian exercises and we then only keepe a generall course in our profession and performe euery good thing as it were tedious vnto vs like Eutychus Act. 20.9.10 who came to heere Pauls sermon but was ouercome with sleepe Thirdly when the spirit is abated by the diminishing of the Lords loue towards vs and the withdrawing of our loue from him then because we haue grieued the spirit the Lord suffereth vs to fall into fearefull and presumptuous sinne as hee did suffer Dauid to fall into the sinne of whoredome with Bathsheba aggrauated with the murder of Vriah wherein hee lay frozen by Satans subtilty nine monthes at the least before he confessed it to God for it appeareth 2. Sam. 11.27 that the child was borne before Nathan the Prophet came to him and howsoeuer no doubt he could no more escape the pricke of conscience then he could stay the panting of his heart yet before that time not a word to God of any serious humiliation for his adultery So as neuer any of Gods children sinned more grieuously then he Mat. 26.70 except Peter who was not so much kindled at the fire of the high Priest as he was cold in his soule for first he lied in that he said hee knew not Christ secondly burst foorth into swearing and thirdly gaue himselfe to the diuell if it were he that was with Christ which the Lord most iustly suffered to befall him as a great chastisement since he neglected the louing forewarning of his master and though hee was neuer so much elect yet would the spirit neuer comfort him till he had with drawne himselfe to bewaile his sinne bitteâ—â— All which is liuely expressed Cant. 3.1 In my bed by night saith the church I sought him that my soule loued I sought hâ—â—â—â—â—t I found him not I went and rose and walked about the citie and by the streeâ—s and by open places I sought him but found him not thereby to declare that when the Lord once withdraweth his face from vs how hardly we shall win his fauour againe Fourthly when the Lord hath suffered vs to fall thus farre as we shall euen seeme to be swallowed vp of hell already though in the end he will restore thee yet first he will suffer thee to beare the shame of thy sinne in this life Gen. 9.23 1. Sam. 15.14 as Noah for his drunkennesse to be a scorne to his owne children and Dauid for his adultery to bee thrust out of his kingdome by his owne sonne which was such a griefe to him as all the ioy of his sonnes life did not so much comfort him as the sorrow of his death did wound him he mourning for Absolon 2. Sam. 19.33 as if he had doubted of his saluation But happy is hee that hath the thornes in his sides in this life and that is afflicted heere for though the Lord will neeuer take his louing kindnes from thee yet he will scourge thee not for any satisfaction of his iustice for Christ hath paied all but onely for a chastisement Lastly besides all this when the spirit is gone and abated it shall be such a terror to thy conscience such smart and vexation to thy whole minde as thou wert better bee almost
in hell then feele this great want and sustaine this great torment of recouering it againe For first when thou considerest the losse of thy former paines which thou spentest in the mortifying of thy flesh that secondly when the spirit is abated Mark 9.18 the power of Satan is increased and that he cannot be dispossessed without great violence and euen rending thee in peeces as appeareth by the dumbe man in the Gospell Thirdly that if thou die at this time as Ezech. 18.24 all thy former righteousnesse shall not be remembred but thou shalt die in thy present sinne and fourthly that as a man dangerously sicke and somewhat recouered and after by misgouernment falling into a relapse it doth exasperate and increase the disease and as a wound halfe healed to come to a new incision cannot be without greater paine then before and for a man halfe in his iourney to returne backe againe when hee must needes goe thorow cannot bee but a great discontentment So when thou remembrest the great conflicts thou hadst at first when thou didst enter thy name into the schoole of Christ and considerest that now thou must abide greater it shall be halfe a hell to thee to be brought seriously without guile of spirit from the detestation of thy sinne as we may see Psal 32.4 before Dauid could be brought to confesse his sinne of filthinesse and of murther hee saith that very care had eaten his bones not but that in his priuate chamber hee had confessed it to the Lord but before he could come to taske his conscience and to set it as it were vpon the racke to bee rent in peeces by his confession of it before men and to abide patiently the shame of the world for it hee seemed to bee plunged into the deepe of deepes as himselfe saith Out of the deepes O Lord haue I cried vnto thee Euen so when the spirit of the Lord is abated in thee thou shalt finde it will not bee regained by some sleight worke and ssubbring vp a short praier as Lord haue mercy vpon me but thou must come to the case of Dauid euen to pine and wast away and to haue the moisture dried vp within thee yea consider his tedious trauell before he could repent suddenly And if he was beaten thus farre of the Lord with Scorpions of whom the Lord had protested that he was a man after his owne heart shalt thou thinke by a pang of deuotion and superficiall praier to recouer that sweet comfort thou hast lost in the Lords spirit Nay know that if thou temptest the Lord so farre as to withdraw his spirit from thee it shall cost the deere before thou canst inioy it againe and if thou breake foorth into sighes and grones which fill the heauens euen in this doth the Lords mercy greatly appeere for hee might giue thee vp into hardnesse of heart and neuer trouble himselfe to restore his spirit againe vnto thee But thy sorrow must be so great thy praiers so feruent and thy sighes so many as to crie out with Dauid Psal 51.8 Heale the bones O Lord which thou hast broken Let vs beware then how we distemper our selues spiritually for feare the arrow-head of the Lords wrath should rankle in our sides and let vs take heed with the Apostle how we greeue this spirit for if Adam might haue had the whole spirit taken from him in respect of his Apostasie who was perfect in his creation how much more may wee that haue receiued but the earnest of the spirit and the first fruits thereof in Christ Iesus Howbeit as the euill spirit in an hypocrite may be cast out and yet hee may returne to his vomite againe 2. Pet. 2.22 and his casting out was but in regard of his enlightening for the time and he was not gone out indeed so in the elect the spirit and the working of the spirit may be interrupted for a season but it cannot cleane be taken away Againe consider where it is said Quench not the spirit that all Scripture commandeth alwaies the contrary to that it forbiddeth as 2. Tim. 1.6 the contrary vertue to this heere spoken of is commanded I charge thee saith Paul to Timothy that thou stirre vp the graces of God which bee in thee the word in Greeke signifieth To keepe the fire burning giuing vs to vnderstand that this spirit is a flame kindled by the holy Ghost which Satan the flesh and the world labour to blow out so much the more carefull therefore must wee bee to foster it and maintaine it that it neuer go out Heere then must be considered the sleights of Satan-to blow it out and alwaies by the cleane contrary wee must labour to keepe it in for as the flesh lusteth against the spirit so must the spirit likewise against the flesh The first motion therefore Satan stirreth vp in vs to quench the spirit is to lust after euill not to lust after nothing which temptation he threw into the eies of Dauid as hee walked vpon the roofe of the Kings palace 2. Sam. 11.2.3 to lust after Bathsheba Vriabs wife As earnestly then as the flesh lusteth after euill so earnestly and more must the spirit lust after good things as to say with the Prophet Dauid I am ready vpon euery occasion to do thy will O God neither yet must we not deceiue our selues for euery lusting after good things is not of the spirit for it is easie to doe many good things wherein thy affections are not strained and to abstaine from many euill things to which thou art not tempted but thou shalt know whether the spirit do fight against the lusts of the flesh by this if any thing do directly oppugne the affections of the flesh if thou take part with the spirit and crosse thy affections in this thou maintainest and dost cherish the spirit As Dauid 1. Sam. 25.13 vpon a churlish answer giuen by Nabal in a passion of anger was resolued to kill him but vpon the intreatie of Abigail Nabals wife hee was pacified and entred into consideration of the greatnesse of the sinne of murther and blessed the God of Israel and the counsell of Abigail that had kept him from shed ding of blood Secondly if Satan cannot get vs lust for euill he will striue to get vs either doe nothing or else to spend our time in trifles and in pastimes to driue away dumps with vaine delights which may sometimes bee vsed for recreations to make vs more fit to walke in our callings but if we play to play that is suffer our hearts to be stollen away and snared in the pleasures of this life then the Lord will iudge vs as vnthrifty seruants that haue not gained by our talents Our labour therefore must be on the contrary since euery man hath his taske set him and God is our ouerseer though presently not our reuenger that wee fall not asleepe with new wine but according to the Apostles rule Ephe. 5.16.18 that we redeeme
CERTAIN GODLY AND LEARNED Sermons Preached by that worthy seruant of Christ M. Ed. Philips in S. Sauiors in Southwarke Vpon the whole foure first Chapters of Matthew Luc. 11. vers 24.25.26 Rom. 8. the whole 1. Thess 5.19 Tit. 2.11.12 Iames 2. from the 20. to the 26. and 1. Ioh. 3.9.10 And were taken by the pen of H. YELVERTON of Grayes Inne Gentleman So runne that ye may obtaine heare that ye may learne practise that ye may liue for euer LOâ—â—ON Printed by 〈…〉 widow and are to be sold at her sho◠〈…〉 Church yard at the signe of the 〈◊〉 TO THE RIGHT WORSHIPFVLL SIR CHRISTOPHER YELVERTON Knight one of the Iudges of the Kings Bench and the Ladie his wife H. Y. wisheth to your present prosperities the addition of many daies in the fruitfull feare of the Lord Iesus c. RIght Worshipfull it is inspired to man by grace to fetch the compasse of this life within the reach of a spanne Psal 39 and it is suggested to him by nature to spin out his web in many daies though it bee with manie dangers Howbeit if the wings of pride did not transport vs to the height of worldlinesse and the weight of opinion did not beguile vs in the taste of happinesse we might discerne in varietie of delights but superfluitie of desires Eccl. 2 in increase of riches but excesse of sorrowes in length of yeeres but strength of cares and in the choisest footing that we take but a changeable fleeting of our estate For if our affections might alwaies feed on Manna we would loath it Num. 1 if our inheritance did stretch to the plaines of Iordan wee would enlarge it and if our preheminence 〈…〉 to heauen yet would we raise vp our heads higher These were the itching humors of Euah lineally descended to vs who thought not Paradise spacious enough for her habitation nor the dainties of Eden sweet enough for her taste nor that presence of God good enough for her companie But where the superscription of Holinesse to the Lord is engrauen on the head and the perswasion of godlinesse to be gaine is engrafted in the heart there the lust of the world and the dust of the world shal be shuffled together as paires and pearles of equall account and continuance For let the glorie of a Christian be neuer so eminent it is not greater then Salomons nor yet Salomons so great as the Lillies let the arme of the wicked be neuer so mightie it is not stronger then Pharaohs and yet Pharaohs inferior to the course of waters let the power of his command be neuer so absolute it is not larger then Nabuchadnezzars yet stifned in pride he was streightned for 7. years within the walks of wild asses yea let the apparell he puts on be neuer so royall the place where he sits neuer so iudiciall the phrase of his speech neuer so plausible and the praise of his voice neuer so popular yet can he not be lifted vp aboue Herod nor Herod by these defended from the wormes Whether then we peruse the steps of the Saints or the state of vnrepentant sinners wee see their liues equally bound vp with the cords of corruption though vnequally matched in the ioy at their separation the one falling away like a flower transplanted to a better soile the other rushing vpon the rocke of Gods wrath either shamefully deiected with the terror of iudgement while they liue or else fearefully entangled with the sense of tormeâ—â— when they die It is not therefore amisse since an enterlude is as it were appointed to be plaied on this earth wee abound couetousnesse creepeth in so closely as it grudgeth the comfort of society if we be scanted impatiency breaketh out so fiercely as it despiseth the law of propertie if we be prouoked wrath roareth out so bitterlie for reuenge as it is no manhood to sheath vp iniuries if we bee pleased flatterie followeth on so shamefully for reward as it is no masterie to obtaine victories if we be weake we blame the worke of nature that we were not made of a firmer mettall if we be strong Iob 6.12 we blaze the art of nature as if wee were steele that could not turne the edge if we be sicke 2. Chr. 16.12 we plant our faith in the Physitian to cure vs yet being sound wee shake off temperance that might preserue vs Iob 32.4 when our leaues bee greene and our wits fresh because wee want the reuerence of the aged we crie that hoary haires might quickly couer vs and being arriued at age the doore of death wee wish that slipper youth might againe beguile vs euer peruerting the times and preuenting the meanes that God hath prefixed and wearying and wasting our selues soonest in possessing that we would enioy longest For though it be the pleasure of the Almightie that wee should cherish this lampe of life yet ought wee not to consume the oyle in prizing our delights at too high a rate Iames 4.3 nor in spending on our lusts in too large a measure And though like warie shipmen wee prouide for this crazie barke which is the bodie Mat. 6.25 yet must wee not permit immoderate care like a mercilesse canker to eate through our bones But the way to ballance our selues euen and not to stray beyond our tether is to captiuate our thoughts thus farre as to recken the world but as a cradle wherein we are rocked till we aspire to some age and growth in Christ our desires but as dreames wherewith we are deluded till we attaine to some taste of Gods loue in Christ this life but as a race wherein we are wearied and perplexed till wee can recouer some sight of Christ and this body but as a prison wherein our soules lie shakled vnder the hope of being blessed in the death of Christ To which affection and perfection wee shall then ascend when being taught by his word which is truth and led by his spirit which is life we can shake off selfe-will that runneth on so fast to destruction and sway downe selfe-loue that swelleth vp so high to presumption and can walke in humilitie as in the sight of God contenting our selues with the portion assigned vs as his gift and with the affliction sent vs as his triall crucifying the flesh as an enemy to the quickning of the soule and trampling on this earth as an insnarer of our feete in vanitie weighing sickenesse but as the fore-runner of sleepe and welcoming death but as the sickle of the Lords haruest beholding the graue as the faithfull treasury of our bodies and looking vp to heauen as the vndoubted Paradise of our soules Now there being but two impediments to this perswasion and tranquillitie of spirit 〈◊〉 9.35 either the corruption that resteth within vs or the sorrowes brought vpon vs while we breath heere the first cleauing and clasping so close about our loynes sinne being like a leprosie that hath couered
the skinne as wee seeme to stand but on one foote from slipping into hell the other striking so deepe into the ioyes of this life that feeling as it were a quotidian ague of discomforts hanging vpon vs we can hardly weane our thoughts from listening to the knell of iudgement founding in our eares it is fit we prouide for our inward peace there being no outward balme able to asswage a raging conscience nor no externall Physicke of force to relieue a distressed soule We may not therefore iudge our selues safest when wee are freest from the buffetings of Satan for bearing in our bodies a diuided kingdom between the flesh the spirit represented vnto vs in the wrestling of Rebeccahs twins within her wombe Gen. 25.22 if we haue peace with God we shall haue warre with the dragon hauing forsaken Egypt in the way to Canaan Reu. 12.9 Exod. 14.9.10 we shal haue Pharaoh his captaines flie like grashoppers to feed vpon vs yea the liberty we haue in Christ the corruption of our hearts will labour to inuert to voluptuousnes the sweetnes we taste in his word Gal. 5.13 the vanity of our minds will endeuor to ouercast with drowsines Act. 20.9 the faith which we ground on his promises Gen. 3.4 the subtilty of the serpent will seeke to vndermine by doubtfulnes the conscience we make to offend the lusts of our flesh will contend for to couer with hypocrisy the detestatiō we haue of sin the concupiscence of our eies wil striue to out-reach with profanenesse the interest we haue to heauen the pride of our liues will perswade vs to exchange for trifles Gen. 25.30 With which temptations we may not be dismaied for where the siege is layd there is watchfulnesse to withstand but where no feare of the enemy is there the weapon rusteth and feeling a continuance of this contention between the law of the flesh and the spirit of life wee may bee assured that the seed of grace giuen vs from aboue which first drew vs into fight with our vncleannesse is well growen and that imputing the first thought of our peace to the loue of God Iohn 3.16 the full accomplishment of it to the death of Christ and the alone messenger and perswader of it to the holy Ghost and knitting the whole power of the worke the mercy in our preseruation the glory in our victorie to the arme and action of the almighty we shall haue our corruptions as it were closed in our hands and the pride of our resistance so abated in our liues as sinne shall but droupingly be seene in vs and mortality that cannot bee priuiledged with perfection shall yet be beautified with sanctification in such measure as we shall walke heere but as dispatcht from heauen on our Lords message to giue the sonnes of men a paterne of good life to forewarne them of their woes 〈◊〉 7. 〈◊〉 28.20 by bounding our desires within Iacobs compas the presence of the Lord to guide vs that we doe not stray his prouidence to feed vs that we do not starue and his bounty to cloth vs that we do not perish On the otherside so tender are our thoughts and so iealous our meditations of the loue of God Io◠6.4 as we are stricken with a trembling distrust to haue lost the starre of our direction and comfort in Christ when wee see our selues exposed to the shame of the world and the winds still to beate on our rudders where the wicked saile away proudly in a set calme our houses to be inclosed with snares when theirs are peaceable without feare and our liues to be bound vp in sorow Iob 21.24 when their brests as Iob speaketh are full of milke and their bones of marrow And when the apprehension of this feare hath taken such hold of our flesh as we thinke our selues smitten in displeasure and the tree of our hope to bee torne downe in wrath wee then wrastle with sinne as if the steps of our strength were restrained and looke vpon death as the Iailer that commits vs to the graue as a dungeon Hobeit euen in this doth the Lord reach forth a most approued cordiall to remoue the faintnesse of our hearts for hauing accesse into his sanctuary through the vnion communion we haue with Christ the vncleanues of our birth being wiped away in the sanctification of his nature our transgression remoued in his innocency our rebellion discharged in his obedience and the vtmost farthing paid in his sufferings and hauing the image of God we lost in Adam not renewed onely but a fairer and deeper stamp thereof engrauen and set vpon vs it being not now in our power to listen any more to the counsel of the flesh Christ bearing our names before him as his brest-plate and our bodies with him as members whereof he is head and hauing this written in the tables of our heart by the finger of no forgerer but of that comforter was sent from heauen and testified by ourselues in the pietie of our religion and purity of conuersation setting saluation before vs as a binding benefite euen to the losse of our souls to venture for the Lords glory Rom. 8.33 we may in a Christian resolution giue challenge at the gates of hell that nothing can be charged vpon vs as a debt and therefore nothing can light vpon vs as a punishment Wherefore if the Lord doe cast his cloudy countenance vpon vs it is that we should watch against the weaknesse of the flesh Mat. 16.41 which is then readiest to sleepe when temptation is nearest and yet if the streame of temptation cary vs into some sin from thence we slip into some shame in his compassion he cureth vs and yet in kindnesse doth correct vs. If he mingle our bread with care and lodge vs in the bed of darknes discomfort it is to weane vs from the flesh pots of Egypt and to aduance vs in the way to Canaan yet being driuen to any strait or exigent in this wildernes rather then we shall want it shall raine Manna Exod. 26.4 27.6 rather then we shall thirst the rocke shal yeeld vs water yea though the wicked be like the bramble who in confidence of their shadow dare chalenge to be kings ouer the trees of the forrest and our selues like sheepe Iudg. 9.15 who in simplicity grazing vpon the mountaines are either fleeced of the shearer when we are growne in wooll or snatched vp by the butcher when we are growen in flesh yet when death hath made vs both euen with the earth the graue shal be to vs a fold till our shepheard come and to them a shambles till the destroier of their soules shall haue receiued an endles commission to torment them What cause then haue we to shut our gates against the gasps of death or like trembling leaues to entertaine the gale or blast of sicknes which doth
but prune our fethers the more easily to flie toward our abiding citie For if neither the weight of corruption though it sorely presse vs nor the violence of affliction though it soundly beat vs can separat vs from the loue of God Iob 5.23 nor the league with his creatures nay if this masse of sin and storme of sorrow we sustaine be the most sensible motiues to draw vs vnder Christs couering and liuing heere as sinning faints though sanctified and as crucified saints though beloued we haue yet but our ioies eclipsed 2. Cor. 13 1â— and that beauty of blessednesse set foorth vnto vs in a counterfet which shall clearely heereafter be discouered into what profound vanity are we falne if we wold still be hedged in and inthralled in this vale of misery and mortality and not desire to ascend on that ladder which Iacob knew to bee the gate of heauen Gen. 28.17 the skirts whereof but seene and felt of the Apostles did leaue them in such a slumber of delight as they onely vanted in the crosse of Christ Act. 4.24 which was their preseruatiue against the feare and infection of being folded vp with the wormes and their spur and preparatiue to set the houses of their harts in order before they descended to the dust Most comfortable perswasions instructions tending to this purpose shall be found dispersed and sprinkled in this treatise following into which who so shall walke for religious recreation if he cannot furnish himselfe with Iosephs store to serue Egypt and other countries Gen. 42.6 1. King 17.15 yet can be not faile of the widowes store that had to feed her selfe Eliah For from hence may be obserued that the foolishnes of the Gospell doth prescribe the best directions to a blessed end 1. Cor. 1.27 that the pouerty of a Christian doth forerun the riches which he hath in heauen that the loue of the world is an exemption from the life of God Mat. 5.3 Iames 4.4 Luk. 16.13 Iob 5.17 and that the Lords correction is but loue and on the contrary shall be discerned that the eloquence of the flesh is like the cry of the Lapwing that traineth vs furthest from that we seeke that the pompe of the earth is like a blazing starre that dreadeth the minde by presaging ruine that the temptations to pleasure are like canded wormewood that cozen the tast and kill the stomacke and that the schedule of our daies being summed vp is like a large debt set downe in golden letters These things to a moderate and mortified minde seasoned with the feare and seated in the fauour of God cannot but bee welcome though with the couetous and carnall man that hath his desires like the Mole scraping in the earth they shall fare as Christ did among the Cadarens Marke 5.17 who was intreated to depart from them when he was but comming neare them Howbeit in these desperate diseased times wherein wee are all so vniuersallie drunke with our owne conceits as we despise to be reformed by the word of grace some yoking religion with policy as if they were grapes of the same vintage some trampling downe religion with profanenesse as if she wore a weed that ouergrew the corne some disguising religion with hypocrisie as if she were a garment of diuers colors some poysoning religion with Popery as if the immortall seed of God could bee leauened with the traditions of men and few laying religion to the heart which simply embraced and sincerely followed would and ought to be the square and leuell of our liues it is good we get as many buttresses as we can to vphold the building and raise as many bulwarkes as we can to beat backe the shot that Satan shewing himselfe more sharpe witted and if it may be more spitefully minded then before in laying new kinds of allurements to surprize our faith and subuert our hope that we should not so much as grope after our life which is hid in Christ we may if it be possible with fresh and new supply of skill and cunning vnwind our selues out of his enuenimed snares and hold fast our profession which is a schole of chastisement for a time that in our peace at the last we may be partakers of the Lords holinesse Heb. 12.10 〈◊〉 â—â—ue therefore presumed though vnable of my selfe to carie the least sticke to the altar and vnworthy of all others since lowest of the forme to offer either diet or direction to any that hath touched but the hemme of Christ yet being taught a receipt which carefully applied will purifie the head from profane humors strengthen the heart against vaine terrors and cleanse the conscience from that accursed guile of spirit Psal 32.2.3 whereby wee haue learned to lessen sinne I haue presumed no longer to suppresse the quintessence of his skill from whence it came but shadowed with your allowance to send it foorth not so full and hearty a medicine I confesse as it might haue beene from the immediate hand of him that made it The man ye knew and this iron and irefull age that frowneth most on them that are freest from profanenesse could not but approue him to bee zealous of the truth of God painfull in his calling faithfull in his message powerfull in his speech carefull of the flocke of Christ peaceable and blamelesse in his life and comfortable and constant in his death So as if there appeare any skarre or blemish in the worke it came by passing thorow my fingers that carried my pen too slowly and attended the voice too slightly Howbeit putting on the armour of proofe and experience of your fauors toward whom chiefly I haue set my byas that ye will be pleased to be no seuere examiners but mild perusers of these papers and that affection may somewhat mediate with your iudgements to censure not as ye see but as I meane I haue aduentured the hazard to be reproued of others vpon assured confidence to bee accepted of you And though many may happely balke the alley and not lend their eye to behold the iarres betweene the flesh and the spirit vpon opinion that my selfe haue leaped beyond my last in striuing to bring this boat to land which the owner neuer meant should see the shore yet when I considered the word of God to be like the raine Heb. 6.7 Mark 11.13 and the hearts of men like the earth that if the tree answer not her fruite her leaues will not protect her from the fire that he shall come short in his account of faith Rom. 10.14 that maketh no conscience of hearing and that if the voice of the Preacher perish in the ayre or in the eare it shall quicken againe to question with vs for our negligence I was not ashamed to humble my selfe to others view that by the mercy seene on me who haue beene thus farre led into the secrets of God Exod. 19.13 they may be likewise
vs safe Heereupon it is that the Angels are called fierie in two respects First because they may stay vs in all our weakenesse and cherish vs in all infirmities to esteeme him as our rocke and the truth of his word as a most stable tower that cannot totter hauing this warrant from himselfe in this place to vrge him with his word and promise of deliuerance who as he faithfully performed it to Dauid so will he gratiously remember vs euen when we are most tossed in tribulation and in the least hope Feare not to take Mary to thy wife This is the first part of the message where the Iesuites obserue that Mary was Iosephs true wife yet he knew her not so as say they there may be true mariage where notwithstanding the parties vow to liue in continency We answer it was true in this example but this particular is not to be giuen in precept because though it be commanded in this singular person of Ioseph yet we finde no warrant for it in any generall place or commandement set downe in the Scripture Wee must therefore know that the Saints of God are not to bee followed in two things First in their infirmities as wee may not lie with Rahab Iosh 2.4 Gen. 26.7 c. Exod. 34.28 Mat. 14.29 2. King 1.10 nor dissemble with Rebecca Secondly in their personall and miraculous works as Moses in fasting forty daies Peter in walking on the Sea Eliah in calling fire from heauen nor Ioseph heere in a parpetuall separation from his wife for this example was altogether extraordinary and what flesh and blood durst touch that vessell the Lord by his spirit had taken vp for himselfe Otherwise that mariage cannot bee lawfull where the parties meane to separate themselues continually for as S. Paul saith 1. Cor. 7.5 man and wife may not defraud one another except it be first by consent secondly but for a time otherwise as 1. Pet. 3.7 they must dwell as heires together of the grace of life Secondly the Iesuites note this that where Christ vouchsased to be borne in mariage yet of a Virgin that in this he honoured both but principally Virginity We answer that mariagein it owne nature is better then virginity for God in the first creation Gen. 2.18 saw it was not good for man to be alone but euen in his innocency that he should haue the woman as a helpe before him And therefore Saint Paul 1. Cor. 7.26 is not to be vnderstood as enioyning virginity to any or as commending it before mariage but onely as perswading and praising it for the necessity of those times that were so troublesome as the Church of God could scarse finde rest in any place and therfore such as had no families were more free readier for the seruice of God otherwise continency is not better as a better ordinance of God but the betternesse of that came in by the disorder sinne hath brought in because mariage is clogged with so many cares as distracteth the minde much from religious exercises and men in their single estate be more emptied of cares and so more vacant for praier and other holy duties And where they say that virginity in mariage is better then society in mariage it is an accursed speech this example of Iosephs only excepted for it is a plant growing onely in this garden in respect the wombe of the Virgin was the bed of the Lord Iesus and yet if their owne speech bee true that virginity in mariage be better then virginity out of mariage it were good for their Priests and Nunnes to mary In that it is said Feare not obserue that all our security from feare standeth on the Lords word for flesh and blood auailed Ioseph nothing at all neither could his owne iudgement leade him to any stable comfort till the mouth of God had sent it Howbeit we see the blind boldnesse of the diuell who Gen. 3.4.5 would needes take vpon him to rid our first parents from all feare in their breach of Gods commandement but we haue found him a lier and the Lord true from the beginning let vs therefore qualifie our selues according to his prescript to tremble when he bids vs feare and to runne on reioycing when he saith Feare not for he hath alwaies the tempering of the cup. And in that there is a reason added why Ioseph should not feare we may beholde the tendernesse of the Lords compassion towards his children who will not onely haue them to stay vpon the maiesty of his commandement but in reliefe of their infirmities will giue them a reason of it that comprehending it in their iudgements they may the more safely lay hold on it Euen as our Sauiour Christ Luk. 12.32 comforteth his disciples and armeth them against the troubles to come saying Feare not Why for your Father will giue you a kingdome the power and yet the comfort of the commandement resting vpon the reason of it in this sort Those that haue a kingdome prepared for them neede not to feare but such are you therefore away with feare Out of the reason it selfe namely That which is conceiued of her is of the holy Ghost we note that his humanity was so sanctified that euen from the moment of Christs conception there was a setting apart of that nature from all vncleannesse so as Christ was borne the Sonne of God for Christ-man was neuer adopted to be the Sonne of God for adoption presupposeth wrath but his manhood was personally euen at the first vnited to the Godhead and was no person of it selfe as shall appeare afterward Now the third thing Ioseph was enformed of by the Angell was to name him Iesus with a reason of the name Wherein consider two points first from what he shall saue from sinnes Secondly whom he shall saue his people and these be very few as himselfe saith Luk. 12.32 Mine is a little flocke For the first in sinne consider these three things first the disobedience to the law secondly the originall corruption thirdly the condemnation for this corruption and disobedience The first of these is double either in breaking the law or not fulfilling it the second is the originall cause of this disobedience which is the euill inclinations of our heart and our corrupt affections and the third is the punishment of this disobedience namely hell fire These be three running sores satisfied and cured by three running streames in Christ for our rebellion to the law is satisfied in Christ who not onely paied for that wee had broken but actually fulfilled euery point of it For the second which is our originall corruption wee haue the holinesse and sanctification of his nature who was euer seperate from all vncleannesse so as in Christ wee are better then Adam was in his first estate for though hee was made good yet it was changeably good but wee in Christ are absolutely good and as the stoutest mountaines that cannot be stirred For the third wee haue Christ
comfort of the scriptures yet the Lord after he hath sufficiently humbled vs if we goe on with a simple heart and perseuere as these Wise-men did in their iourney in a time vnlooked for he will kindle in vs the former light and take away that foggy mist that obscured the Sunne of righteousnes and it shall clearely shine vpon vs and our ioy in the holy Ghost shall bee multiplied and the Lord will ease that heart that was before troden downe with the burden of sinne Now in that it is said they found the babe lying in a cratch we may consider how strangely and strongly the Lord did exercise the faith and perswasion of these Wise-men that after the former discouragements passed ouer they find the babe lying in this base place which had beene enough to haue made them repent their long trauell in the end to see no other sight then this but such was the quicke sight of the eye of faith and the speciall instigation of the holy Ghost as they were not dismaied with the basenesse of this King Heere they find neither guard to defend him nor resort of people to see him neither Crowne on his head nor Scepter in his hand but such a child as for outward beauty they might haue seene many a thousand equall and farre beyond him in their owne countrey without this great trauell Where learne that for the beleeuing of the promise and to be resolued of the truth the Lord doeth so incline the heart and bend the conscience that whatsoeuer doth seeme contrary doth nothing offend them for these Wise-men doe beleeue that this base child laied in this base manner is the King of heauen and earth Heereupon it is that Sara must beleeue being a dead woman that is spent by nature and ouergrowen with yeeres that so many children must come from her as there bee starres in the firmament Gen. 17.19 So Abraham Gen. 15.18 must beleeue that he and his posterity shall bee inheritours of the land of Canaan though they be not to haue actuall possession of it foure hundred yeeres after So Dauid 1. Sam. 17.15 comming from the sheepe must beleeue that he shall be a king yet he seeth Saul so furious against him 1. Sam. 19.1 as he proclaimes it saying Let me see if I haue any that will kill Dauid Heere is open conspiracy yea hee is driuen into caues and holes he is as a stone that euery man refuseth yet his faith may not faile him but he must perswade himselfe hee shall be crowned though Saul bee euen at his heeles to dispatch him and it shall be performed Ioseph hee had a dreame that the Sunne and Moone and eleuen starres Gen. 37.10 should tall downe and worship him when he was in the pit ready to be slaine in the malice of some of his brethren hee beleeued this yea being sold into Egypt and after by the false accusation of his mistres Genes 39.20 cast into prison where he could see neither Sunne nor Moone yet he fainteth not but perswadeth himselfe of the truth of his dreame and it fell out accordingly So Ezechiel being brought into the field of the Lord Ezec. 37.4 must beleeue that of a company of dead bones there shall rise vp armed men for those dead bones were the house of Israel Yea faith must be so quicke sighted as to beleeue that in prison there is liberty in persecution comfort in life death in the Crosse a Crowne and in a manger the Lord Iesus Heere also learne by the example of these Wise-men not to be offended at the basenesse of the Gospell for if they had beene offended at the basenesse of Christ in the flesh they had not had the blessing of seeing the Messias Therefore howsoeuer the diuell in Christs time broached this argument to with draw men from the Gospell Iohn 7.48 see whether any of the Scribes or of the famous learned men follow Christ onely a few rascall company flocke vnto him yet wee must not thinke that the kingdome of Christ standeth in any outward pompe or glory for so much did Simeon Luk. 2.34 insinuate to his mother Mary that she should not expect any glorious acceptation of her sonne no not in Israel confirmed by the Prophet Esay chap. 8.14.28.16 but that he should be as a white set vp in a but whereat euery man would shoot some bolt Such therefore shall bee blessed who as himselfe speaketh shall not be offended at him for we must obserue Math. 11.6 that as the proceeding of his kingdome is aboue nature so the perswading of vs to his kingdome is most contrary to nature and that either in a generall opposition of the world which is caried away with the affectation of honour and an vtter hatred of falling into the extremities of contempt pouerty and persecution or else to euery mans particular heart which is forcible to disswade him from suffering in the flesh or for casting the anker of his affections vpon the basenesse of Christ and of his Crosse True it is if an Orator should vse an argument contrary to art he could not preuaile but if hee should frame his argument of that the people were most in hatred of it were a fruitlesse labour and a vaine hope to expect his purpose so if a Physitian should apply a medicine contrary to the disease he could neuer hope to cure it but if the medicine were also contrary to the complexion of the party then were it most vnlikely to haue successe But such is the miraculous power of the Almighty that as hee can make something of nothing so he can also make of a thing contrary such as hee would haue it as hee hath vanquished the crownes of Monarks by the Crosse whose triumphant seates are most contrary to the Crosse he hath ouercome the pride of the world by pouerty and the wisdome of the flesh by the foolishnesse of the spirit yea he hath wrought submission in the hearts of these heathen men that though Christ lay in a cratch void of all dignity yet they take no offence at it which thing is onely proper for the spirit of God to performe who hath both the tongue the heart and the knee in his power In that these Wise-men offered gold and other gifts vnto the babe obserue how gratiously the Lord prouided for the pouerty of Iesus parents that euen now immediatly before the persecution came hee sends them gold from the East for their reliefe and comfort And thus doth the Lord deale with all that depend vpon him neuer suffering them to fall into extremity or to be too much distressed with pouerty as Dauid saith Psal 37.25 he neuer saw the righteous begging their bread but the Lord supported them by his power and will make the stones to yeeld bread the rockes water the heauens Manna rather than his children shall be vnprouided For if Eliah be forced to hide himselfe from the knife of Iesabel 1. King 17.4 rather then he
Psal 58.6 and Psal 59.6 So Paul calleth false teachers dogges snarling against the preaching of the truth sometime they are called swine to disgrace the filthinesse of mans nature sometime for their cruelty to Beares robbed of their whelpes sometimes for their boldnesse to Wolues as Mat. 10. Christ saith I send you as sheepe among Wolues which vers 16. he expounds to be among men sometime to Buls Psalm 22. The fat Buls of Basan seeke to deuoure me sometime to wild Boares as Dauid praieth O Lord set a hedge before thy vineyard for feare of wild Boares Psal 80.13 they are so full of rage sometime for the subtilty they are tearmed Foxes as Christ saith Gord that Fox speaking of Herod that I will preach to day and to morrow Luk. 13.32 sometime to horse-leaches Prou. 30.15 which haue two daughters that crie bring bring they are so full of cruelty so Psal 22. those that persecute and afflict the Church are called Vnicornes and heere the Pharisees are named Vipers that would eate and deuoure the Church and yet they would come to heare which made their sinne so much the heauier that they would come to so holy a place with so vnholy harts Thus doâ—â— sinne strangely change vs and thus are men when the Lord hâ—â—â— giuen them ouer that they haue not the property of one beak but of all beasts for they are as malicious as Apes as enuious as Serpents and as venimous as Adders and yet they dare come and state the Lord in the face in his congregation hauing neuer communed with their hearts before This is that the Lord complaineth of Ier. 7.9 Will you steale and commit adultery auburne incense vnto Baal and come and stand before me in this house where my name is called vpon Nay the Lord abhorreth all such manner of worship and sacrifice as himselfe protesteth Esa 66. The sacrifice of a sheepe in this sort I esteeme as the bloud of a mâ—â— For though the meanes to auoid the wrath to come be by conming to Gods ordinance of preaching yet to come with a pharisaicall heart doth but increase the vengeance and hasten thy destruction Now for the instruction Bring foorth therefore fruits c. Marke how plainly and precisely Iohn doth stand vpon an open declaration of repentance by amendement of life for euery one may say he meaneth well which if he doe he will not be ashamed to bring it foorth So as if we will be trees of righteousnesse engrafted into Christ we must shew foorth the fruits and not the leaues of righteousnesse by the operation of his spirit for thou canst not be one flesh with a harlot and one spirit with the Lord Iesus 1. Cor. 6. and charitie ought not to make mee beleeue him to be Christs sheepe that heareth not his voice So as marke that the Lord measureth the flowre of our hearts by the fruit of our lips for Out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh and men may see our hearts through our hands Since then the Lord requireth that wee should approoue our faith to men and manifest our reconciliation with God in heauen by the works of loue shewed to men on earth let vs weigh our steppes that they may be straight watch ouer our words that they may be gracious passe nothing through our fingers that shall be entangled with the hurt of our neighbour but measure out our actions by the rule and square of religious loue And say not with your selues c. This is the second point before deliuered namely the godlie and graue exhortation Iohn made vnto these false hearted Pharisees and Sadduces containing two parts first what they should do Amend their liues Secondly what they should not doe that they should not presume vpon the externall priuiledge they had of being circumcised as the children of Abraham For this was the error of their iudgement that the whole seed of Abraham by generation of the flesh were within the couenant of grace to be saued And this is the obiection implied and answered by S. Paul Rom. 9.6.7 namely that if the Iewes were cast away then the word of the Lord was fallen away because it is said I will be thy God and the God of thy seed for euer which is confuted there by the Apostle by a distinction of a double seed There is an Israel in the couenant and an Israel out of the couenant So as there is a double election in the house of Israel first generall that all that came of the loines of Abraham should haue this dignity to be accounted within the couenant to partake of the word and seale of circumcision The second is a speciall election out of the former that out of the seed of Abraham one seed onely should be saued as it is Malach. 1.2 Is not Esau Iacobs brother yet haue I hated Esau and loued Iacob Whereby appeareth there is a speciall election out of the generall so as the grace of the couenant was offered to all Israel and all Israel differed from the vncircumcised nations yet the promise was effectuall onely in the elect Whereupon gather that if these Pharisees had not beene blinded and bereaued of the spirit of truth they would neuer haue stood vpon any externall priuiledge for the promise being made indefinitely had beene fulfilled if ten onely had beene saued for the Scripture goeth onely thus farre I will be the God of thy seed not of all thy seed And this the Apostle proueth in the place before thus If all the Iewes were within the compasse of the promise and the couenant of grace by vertue of the outward seale of cutting the foreskin of the flesh then it was necessary the first borne should bee and that he might challenge this assoone as any to be saued But this was not so for in Ismael the eldest was not the promise but in Isaac shall thy seed be called so as God declared his purpose by distinguishing them at first when the couenant was but new made while Abraham himselfe liued and when he had but two sonnes And lest this particular example might bee excepted against by reason of the disparagement in their birth Israel being borne of the bond-woman Take saith the Apostle Esau borne of the same wombe begot of the same father yea borne at the same time almost and if there were any prerogatiue it was Esaus for he was eldest both of them circumcised yet did not the promise pertaine to Esau as is proued by two testimonies of Scripture Gen. 25 23. The elder shall serue the yonger and Mal. 1.2 I haue loued Iacob and hated Esau his seruitude in the flesh being ioyned with the hatred of God vpon his soule So as the difference betweene the children of Abraham according to the flesh onely and according to the flesh and spirit also standeth in these two things first in Gods secret purpose whom to glorifie and whom to reiect secondly in the effects of faith and
word in the ordinance of God should goe before the seale and in this respect it is necessary yet is it a Sacrament though there be no preaching and the want of the word doth not abolish the nature of the action So we must labour that all thing that sauour of corruption may be remoued yet not to seuer our selues from the Church by reason of some abuses And heere those are confuted that will submit themselues to some commandements and not to others We thinke no man can be saued without Baptisme if hee contemne it and why doest thâ—â— not aswell labour to haue thy child nurtured vp in faith and religion No man will come to the Sacrament without examination for if he do we account it damnable or who is he that taking the bread in the Supper would be found asleepe yet we thrust our selues into the temple to heare the Lord speake vnto vs not communing with our hearts before we come and suffering oâ—â— selues to be caught with sleepe when we are come And whence proceedeth this but that we doe not esteeme it as righteous as ordinance of God to come to the doctrine with preparation as to the Sacrament Certaine it is many may bee saued without Bptisme but being baptized and despising preaching if hee may haue it he is sure to be damned for what is the seale vnlesse there be a graunt precedent But we are almost like vnto the Pharisees that thought it no sinne to sweare by the altar but to sweare by the oblation on the altar was an hainous matter so to sweare by the Temple it was nothing Math. 23.18 but otherwise to sweare by the gold in the Temple which is most strange since the gold is nothing vnlesse it bee sanctified by the Temple So the Word doth separate and sanctifie the water and the bread and not they the Word for it hath life without them and who taught them to distinguish thus For if we will all go to Iohn to be baptized of him so must wee also to heare him preach Let vs beware therefore how wee leape at a Gnat and swallow a Camell Ioh. 13.8 Peter would as faine be cleansed as the rest of the Apostles then must he not be so nice as to deny this mercy to himselfe to haue Christ wash his feet But as we must measure euery thing by the commandement so must we likewise esteeme them according to the dignity and order that God hath commanded for this shall bee the best fulfilling of righteousnesse And Iesus when he was baptised c. Heere the Euangelist setteth downe what followed immediatly after Christs baptising namely the ordaining of him by an heauenly Oracle to be the great Doctor of the Church There were many glorious sights and apparitions whereby was testified to Iohn and the people that this was an extraordinary man By opening the heauens must bee vnderstood that they were as it were cut asunder that thereby they might know that this man was not to be considered as in the infirmitie of man but as one come from heauen Further Iohn and the people saw with their bodily eyes the bodily shape of a doue by which was represented Sacramentally an extraordinary presence of the holy Ghost which though it be euery where and so cannot be limâ—ted any where yet was it neuer so much present any where as in this place whereby was signified the perfusing and powring of all gifts and graces vpon the humane nature of the Lord Iesus And after their sight had beene thus confirmed yet was there a more excellent signe a voice from the liuing God that this man and this person that stood before them aggreuating and gathering himselfe among the company of sinners this poore man appearing but in the basenesse of this flesh was the very naturall Sonne of God begot by an incomprehensible generation in whom his soule delighted So as the summe is this There are testimonies giuen from heauen to Iohn and the people by sight and by hearing that this man that was but newly baptized was the onely and alone peace-maker of the Church The testimonies be three first the opening of the heauens secondly the descending of the doue thirdly the voice from heauen and the matter of the voice For the first vnderstand that albeit Christ had the heauens opened in part for the confirmation of his owne soule that hee was appointed to bee the great ruler of the Church who in his humanity had need of such a confirmation and that in part they were opened to giue him security to vndergoe this great office yet it was done especially for the confirming of Iohn and the people as Ioh. 12. A voice came from heauen saying I haue glorified him which came saith Christ vers 30. not for me but for your sakes So as heereby generally obserue in that the heauens are opened to authorize him to be the great Teacher that our duty is to heare him and the greater shall our condemnation be if we doe it not For though others speake by commission from God as Iohn and the Prophets yet this is true spoken of in the Hebrewes that if they went not vnpunished that despised them that spake from the earth that is being but men much lesse shall they escape that despise him who speaketh from heauen And since the Prophets Luk. 16.29 are to be heard and Iohn speaking in the authority of God much more are we to take heede that we neglect not the words of this great Teacher that speakes from heauen being God in flesh For the second testimony first may be demanded whether Iesus was destitute of this spirit before And if not why it is said now to light on him Colos 2 9. It is certaine as the Apostle teacheth that the God head dwelt bodily in his flesh and neuer any creature had so much as hee from the first moment of his conception And in that it seemes now to descend vpon him vnderstand that before hee led a priuate life and the time of his manifestation was not come at this time hee abstained from shewing any worke of his mediatorship and in this priuat course of life he had such a portion of the spirit as was meete but now when he was to exercise his office he hath his soule endued with a more excellent measure of grace Hereupon it is said Esa 61.1 The spirit of the Lord came vpon me to preach good tidings c. comming then in a speciall manner vpon him where we learne that as Christ in the lineaments and proportion of his bodie grew and increased so did he also in the graces of his soule and inward vertues as Luk. 2.52 hee increased in wisedome and in stature and in fauour both with God and men And howsoeuer hee had by right appertaining to him all grace yet it was powred downe by degrees and the greatest measure of all was at the time of his ascension The grace hee hath receiued is farre aboue
agonies not doubting but hee will compassionatly respect vs because hee in this flesh of ours knew and felt the hard encounter according to that is said often in the old Law to the Israelites Remember thou wert once a seruant in Egypt experience of afflictions making men more mercifull and as it is said Heb. 5.2 he is meet to haue compassion on vs that are out of the way because that he also was compassed with infirmity and Heb. 12.3 the Apostle draweth his argument thus that the consideration of the sufferings of Christ should perswade vs not to bee wearied nor to faint in our minds both because hee by his sufferings learned obedience and also because hee in our sufferings will bee a bearer of the weight lest it ouerpresse vs that we also might be consecrated through afflictions And this also is a second comfort to vs that as Christ ouercame by flesh so shall wee also victoriously conquer through him if with patience we perseuere for heerein hath Christ recouered what Adam lost who receiued concupiscence by Sathans temptations but Christ hath ouercome the diuell in as great temptations as euer Adam was ouercome Further in that Christ is led by the sprit and the diuell tempteth him consider what the purpose of them both are since being opposite one to the other they both ioyne in this one action We must learne that temptations are diuersly spoken of in the Scripture first the diuell tempteth therefore when we are moued to anger giue not place saith the Apostle to the diuell Ephes 4.27 for he bloweth the coales to kindle thy wrath which is murder two waies first either in the vniust matter of it secondly or in the immoderate measure of it and in all things hee as an externall instrument worketh vpon the corruption of our hearts Secondly one wicked man tempteth another as it is said in the Prouerbes Come lay thy lot with vs and we will take a purse Prou. 1.14 alluring others by their example to the participation of the same sinne and these are two causes of temptations without our hearts But Saint Iames chap. 1.14 goeth to a third cause Euery one saith he is tempted of his owne concupiscence as speaking of the inward cause that another prouoketh vs by and Sathan worketh vpon namely our owne pronenesie and pregnancy to sinne and the fire that burneth in our breasts so as euer we must charge and challenge our selues for our sinnes and euery temptation is either from an outward prouocation or inward instigation or both Fourthly God tempteth not onely to trie what strength we haue to vse prosperity with sobriety and aduersity with patience for this is not enough though by this he doth manifest what is hidden in the inward minde but these other inward solicitations come not without God yet doth hee not tempt Iames 1.13 as it is euill but vseth the ministerie of Sathan two waies first toward the elect then toward the reprobate toward these to giue them vp into an euill minde that sinnes past may bee the punishments of sinnes to come and the deserts of punishments that are to come which the Lord doth as a iust reuenger and not as any euill author for to punish sinne by sinne is but iustice with God As God willeth that Absolon shall plague his father by committing incest 2. Sam. 16.22 to bring Dauid to repentance for his adultery not that he willeth it as adultery but as a iust plague to him that did it and to conuert his seruant Dauid Now for the elect the Lord letteth the raines loose that thereby he may manifest their strength and his owne power in their weakenesse And by this was made knowen what excellent graces Iob had receiued Iob 2.10 when by his extremities and anguishes hee was not consumed but refined which otherwise had beene hid euen as the Pilot cannot shew his cunning but in a storme nor a man his valour but in a combat So Dauid was by affliction brought low Psal 32.3 that the Lord might shew the richer mercie in his recouery that all his children might bee assured to finde the same mercy though they fall into the same sinne if they follow his steppes of repentance So as temptations are sent of the Lord to discouer his graces in them or their owne wants if they relent partly to heale their pride partly to teach them to repent of some sinnes which before were not thought of and that the Church of God might bee comforted knowing that in the extremity of a bleeding heart the Lord sendeth compassion Sathan tempteth Adam to proue God a lyer and to bring him to dishonour and to bee the instrument of mans damnation Adam tempted himselfe to tast of that which as hee thought should make him God God tries him by this meanes to make a way for his iustice in thereprobate and for his mercy on the elect for if there had beene no fall God had beene neither iust in condemning some nor merciful in sauing others So heere Christ is caried to be tempted The purpose of God in this is to confirme it vnto Christ that he should be of power to destroy and extinguish the power of the diuell but Sathan fully intended to haue destroied the head by this meanes to haue hindred the saluation of the members For the fift circumstance which is the aduantage sathan tooke by Christs fasting vnderstand first that it was not the purpose of God nor of Christ himselfe to commend vnto vs his abstinence for it is no commendation to forbeare when he hath no appetite to eate but it was to commend his miraculous power for he was qualified with such diuine vertue as hee was for the time like an Angell not subiect to humane desires The Papists from hence doe draw the institution of Lent saying that all things are written for our instruction therefore as Christ fasted fortie daies so must we It is true that all things are written for our instruction but not for our imitation for he was borne of a Virgin conceiued of the holy Ghost Mat. 17.2 transfigured in the mount hee had a confirmation of his doctrine by diuers miracles came into the house the doores being shut Iohn 20.26 Mark 6.51 commanded the winds walked on the waters and must we be like him in these things No for all these taste of his Diuinity But his obedience his patience his loue to giue his life for his enemies his meeknesse not to breake a bruised reede his willingnesse to suffer all kind of affliction these things let vs imitate for these be fruits of the spirit only but to fast forty daies and forty nights is no more imitable for vs then it is to be borne of a Virgin Yea but say they it is good by this to take occasion to exhort to abstinence We answer it is no reason that because Christ fasted hauing no stomacke therefore we should abstaine hauing stomake Againe in all this time
a miracle it shall more conueniently be spoken of in Christs reply Now for the second generall point which is the beating â—â—ke of the temptation we must consider two parts first that â—â—â—ulseth him by alleaging Scripture secondly the place alleâ—â—â— what sense it is to be applied For the first vnderstand that out Sauiour Christ might many waies haue ouercome him yea by the power of his Godâ—ead he could haue confounded him without an answer but it leased him to fight with the weapons of flesh and bloud that we by his exampl might learn out of the word as our of a school of defence to beate backe Sathan Where obserue that Christ alleaging Scripture as an instrument to repulse the diuell that there is no sword of the spirit to driue away temptations so sure as the Word of God being most necessary for this purpose Where two sorts of men are iustly reproued first they that wring this weapon out of the peoples hands secondly they that cast it from them that are content themselues to abide the blowes but another must weare the sword For the first they are the prelates of Rome who in the time that heauen was made a haire-cloth and Antichrist set foot on the Lords throne shut vp the booke of God into the rusty scabberd of Bishops houses where it was kept vnder the bondage of the Clergy vpon paine of excommunication charging the lay people not to meddle with it as if it had beene the readiest weapon to haue cut their throats But since the Sonne of righteousnesse appeared the Gospell shining in mens hearts they being ashamed of this and being perswaded in common equitie that men were not to bee kept from it they haue published one part of the word the new Testament not say they vpon any absolute necessitie but to auoid corruptions that may gâ—â—â— by reading other translations they knowing the people 〈◊〉 would not bee made such fooles and babes as they were 〈◊〉 there was a generall mistouer the whole world But wee doe stand vpon the absolute necessity of hauing the word common because the danger is common that thereby is to bee auoided and this for two causes first it is necessary that euery one should trie the spirits so as he must vnderstand more then hee is taught by the mouth of that spirit which should bee tried therefore they must haue the booke of God according as the men of Beroea had Act. 17.11 giuing no further credite to Pauls Sermons then they were consonant to the written word Secondly euery Christian is a souldier and in his baptisme hath taken presse money of Christ to serue him in this field of the world against the Diuell our sworne enemy who worketh outwardly by the glittering shewes of the earth inwardly by the desires of flesh and bloud adding his owne suggestions to both these Now the weapons to encounter him are the word as the sword and faith as the shield And euery one being tempted in his owne person the more to offend the enemy and the better to defend himselfe and since our owne sinnes shall be required at our owne hands we must euery one take his sword out of the Lords armory that we may resist in person as we are striken in person And it was a fearefull thing for them to put out the kandle while the people were smitten and a shamefull thing to put out their right eye that they might not discerne their euill wares they vttered them for their good money Oh say they it is good they should haue them to keepe them from the infection of other impressions as if the reading of the Scriptures by the people were Physicke when men are sicke and not meate when they bee whole Treacle to driue out poison and not preseruatiues to keepe from it as if it had strength to put the enemy to flight and none to hinder his approach the contrarie whereof is rather true For if it bee meete to giue light to the simple when the heauens are ouercast with the mist and cloudes of heresie it is much more forcible to shew the way when they are not so clouded Oh but there be many hard matters in the Scripture past the common reach So there bee many easie within their reach for the Lord hath so tempered them as some be easie to prouide against penurious stomackes and some difficult to preuent fastidious lothsomnesse Yea as in the most champion and plaine ground of the booke of the Scripture there be some mysteries as hillockes higher then the rest so in the greatest and steepest hill thereof there is footing whereby with labour and trauell we may come to that height of it where wee may see and discouer so much of the land of Canaan and the kingdome of heauen as our places doe require Therefore it is well said that the Scriptures are like a floud wherein the lambe may wade and the Elephant swim for the plainer places are to be digested with comfort and the hidden treasure to be digged out by praier Therefore saith Christ Mat. 23.14 Let him that readeth consider c. Oh but this taketh away the glorie of the Church when euery one may controule his master and breedeth heresies when euery one may maintaine by this his owne opinion Yea but it is good that euery one shold know the truth that they may follow the steppes of their teachers but in the way of truth and if because some haue beene seduced all should be depriued of this blessing then away with preaching for it is the sauour of death to many 2. Cor. 2.16 and with the Sacraments for many feede of Christs flesh but to choke them to damnation and then away also with Christ himselfe for to many Luk. 2.34 he is a rocke of offence to rush their bones to perdition And if Heretikes haue abused the Scripture this is a reason to restore it that they may be againe conuinced by Scripture And if it be sufficient to say the diuell alleaged Scripture therefore hide it from the people we say to this Christ vsed nothing but Scripture therefore let them haue it for it is no reason to take away the thing for the abuse of the thing no more then that a lambe should cast off his fleece because the Lion sometime weareth it or that because one abuseth is sword therefore none should weare any weapon For howsoeuer some mad-men-or quarrellers in the campemay abuse them to their owne and others destruction yet the Law of not bearing sword in the field will neuer bee iust And to meet with such an euill by taking away the good is â—â—e vnto those vnskilfull Physitians that rid their Patients of no disease vnlesse they take their liues from them Yea but it is dangerous medling Why then put out the candle lest it burne the house Oh but put not kniues into childrens hands But there is no such comparison in the Scripture it is indeed compared with a sword in the
him but answereth him with one onelie word of detestation Auoid Sathan For the blasphemous may not bee reasoned with if they should it would make them but burst foorth into greater outrage against the peareles and matchlesse wisedome of God giuing vs likewise by this answer secretly to vnderstand that whosoeuer goeth about to withdraw vs from God is of the diuell so likewise are they that seeke by reason to disswade vs from the shame of the crosse Therefore Mat. 16.23 when Christ indeuoured to preuent the ignominy should come vpon the crosse and to make his disciples and the rest vnuanquishable when it should come it is said there Peter tooke him aside and vsed reasons to disswade him from such 〈◊〉 comfortable speeches whereupon Christ not mildly but sharply being displeased with this carnall excoption of his bids him 〈◊〉 Sathan that is as a great enemy to him and others And so whensouer flesh and bloud shal take exception against the mystery of godlinesse it is thus sharply to bee reproued Heereupon Rom. 3.31 exceptions being taken that the law serued to no vse because Christs obedience had absolutely purchased our pardon the Apostle in like wisdome of the spirit of God answereth not onely by a simple deniall but by a deniall with a detestatioâ—â— God forbid as that it is blasphemy to be of such opinion And sometime to this phrase the Apostle addeth more as Rom. 3.8 not replying one word but onely saith their damnation is iust rather setting before them their cursed end then conuincing them by reason for as Salomon saith A foole may not bee answered in his folly Out of the second answer which Christ maketh for our instruction and satisfaction obserue that God must haue both all outward and inward worship so as it is impious to thinke a man can keepe his soule for God when hee humbleth his bodie to strange gods and in this hee doth withdraw his reuerencâ— from his owne religion either through feare or profanenâ—â—â—â— reaching foorth part of the worship to another But wee must know God will haue both and in creating both hee challengeth both besides that of them both hee hath made but one man which cannot be diuided but goeth together For we are not baptised in our bodies onely but in our soules out soules only were not redeemed neither shall they onely bee saâ—ed but the whole man If the bodie then be the Lords both by creation and by redemption let vs giue testimony of his worship in both otherwise it is as if a woman should protest she loued her husband at the heart and in her soule and yet should prostitute her bodie to vncleannesse but wee are espoused and maried to the Lord therefore let vs keepe both for him vnspotted Lastly out of the diuels argument let vs learne to feare and serue the Lord for if gifts may draw on worship as he pretendeth by his proffer to Christ then hath the Lord offered farre more largely for vs I will giue thee saith he eternall life and it is no aduantage to winne the world and to take the diuels offer and after to lose our soules But let vs set God on our right hand in him we liue in him wee haue our being it is hee that feedeth vs with naturall and supernaturall things and blessings godlinesse hauing the promises of this life and of the life to come 1. Tim. 4.8 hee will make vs heires of the earth the world standing for our sakes we shall be heires of heauen Ioh. 1â— 2 Christ hauing prepared places for vs in his fathers house yea fellow heires with his owne Sonne tasting of no other loue Ioh. 17.24 nor feeling any other glory then his Sonne hath and therefore in the iudgement of the diuell hee shall worthily bee damned that refuseth so large an offer at Gods hand who giueth and neuer vpbraideth pardoneth and neuer reperteth Then the diuell left him c. This is the third part namely the issue and euent of the temptations had and sustained by Christ set downe in two things first that when the diuell could not ouercome him he left him secondly that the Angels attended and ministred For the first by this vnderstand that as Christ was tempted for vs and in our flesh ouercame for vs in his person so wee haue good and comfortable security that vsing the same meanes hee did according as we shall be enabled and through the grace of the same spirit wee also shall ouercome the Prince of darknesse for wee must not thinke our selues freed from these assaults the life of a Christian being a warfare the world the campe the first registring and inrolling of vs being in baptisme where we tooke a vow to be true to the Lord Iesus Christ is our victorious Captaine our enemies are the world without vs the flesh within vs as accessaries and the diuell as principall besides temptations on both hands Now the power we haue to repell these is the sword of the spirit the word of God the schoole where we learne this defence is the Church of God where we finde weapons both offensiue and defensiue a shield of faith to defend our selues and a sword of the word to offend the enemy And this may bee our comfort his rage will haue an end and his malice shall not preuaile but as Saint Iames saith If we resist him Iames 4.7 he will flie from vs that is he will hasten as fast away as he came fiercely toward vs for heere is promised victory to all that striue infeare For the second generally we note how it pleased God by wisdome and dispensation to dispose of the exinanition as I may so tearme it or the impairing and abasing of Christ while he was in the flesh that in the midst of the greatest ignominy and reproch yet he bore some marke and badge of his notable and diuine power whereby by the eies of faith hee might bee discerned to be the Sonne of God His basenesse appeareth in this that he liued in the wildernesse he was assaulted of the diuell he had no company but beasts hee was hungry and had no food but stones Sathan was busie with him to make him tempt his Father and in all this there was nothing but ignominy and extreame basenesse But after all this there breaketh foorth like the Sunne through the clouds a matter which maketh him knowen and discerned to be more then a man that the Angels come to doe him seruice And thus did it euer fall our that hee was neuer brought so low nor so neare the ground but there did at last shine forth an impregnable worke of his diuinity hee was borne in a stable his Cradle was a Manger there was lodging in the Inne but none for Mary Mat. 22. yet was there then a starre in the heauens to signifie to the Wise-men the birth of this noble personage hee was baptised by Iohn his seruant Mat 3.15.16 but a voice was heard from
Act. 22.13 was suddenly called to preach and Amos from his sheephooke Amos 7.15 to prophesie let vs know that the Lord that called them had power to giue them gifts in a moment for he hath the fulnesse of the holy Ghost to dispose at his pleasure but men that want this power must trie the gifts first and the Church must allow of none vnlesse they be perswaded he be such a one that if Christ were on the earth he would giue his consent Thirdly learne by the word Fishermen that the ministery is no easie nor idle but a laborious office wherein they must alwaies be either casting their nets or mending their nets or sorting the fish trauelling sore both night and day As Peter could answer Christ Luk. 5.5 We haue trauelled sore all night and caught nothing so as they that thinke much to take this paines are not fit for this calling For the fourth which is their obedience it sheweth that it was more than the voice of a man that thus wrought vpon their conscience for he secretly and inuisibly spake vnto their hearts by his spirit and he might as easily haue drawen Caiaphas as Cephas if it had beene his pleasure for he mollifieth the soule on the sudden and can open the doores of death with the least breath of his mouth Secondly learne that no affection or delight ought to make vs to forsake or driue vs from following Christ in our calling These men we see left their father whom they loued and their nets by which they liued and 1. King 19.19 Elizeus left his oxen and made haste after Eliah had cast his mantle on him And Mat. 8.21 one whom Christ called would but haue done his duty to haue buried his father and was not permitted Howbeit heere men must beware of two extremities first that they frame not excuses but willingly leaue their nets when they are called Secondly that they leaue them not till they be called and leaue into the Ministery of themselues being as fit for it as a blind man to be a painter For the last point which is the effect that came of Christs teaching it is said The multitude followed him where learne that when the Gospell is fresh and greene and first flourisheth men are very greedy to taste of it but if it continue long among them euen Manna proueth horsebread and men are soone weary of it For so it fell out with this people against whom Mat. 11.23 Christ denounceth a fearefull iudgement for their vnbeliefe making them worse than Tyrus and Sydon which were before condemned Whereby we may see how dangerous it is to grow cold in our first loue of the truth and to suspect them that in a preposterous zeale will seeme to run after Christ bragging with the yoong man in the Gospell that they haue kept the commandements and yet know not the least point of charity how to distribute to the poore LVKE 11. vers 24 25 26. verse 24 When the vncleane spirit is gone out of a man hee walketh through dry places seeking rest and when he findeth none he saith I will returne to my house whence I came out verse 25 And when he commeth he sâ—â—deth it swept and garnished verse 26 Then goeth he and taketh seuen other spirits worse than himselfe and they enter in and dwell there so the last state of that man is worse than the first IN this text there bee fiue points to bee obserued first what is meant by the going out of the spirit secondly his behauiour after his departure namely that there is a restlesse desire in Sathan to reenter into his former habitation thirdly the fit opportunities hee obserueth for the regaining of his possession there be two set downe in this place hee staieth till he finds it swept and garnished and a third is expressed Mat. 12.44 he findeth it empty that is deuoid of all cares quiet and swept of the grace of God and yet notably garnished with hypocrisie fourthly the vehement inuasion he maketh at his re-entry that hee will so garrison and lay such munition about the house as he will neuer be dispossessed againe for he bringeth seuen spirits worse than himselfe the Lord doth so darken the hart of that man that was for a while enlightned fiftly the lamentable and damnable estate of such a man his end is worse than his beginning For the first how Sathan is said to be cast out wee must vnderstand so cast out as he still continueth in for if he were once vtterly dispossessed then could he neuer returne againe And this kind of casting out heere meant is matched with diuers other places of the Scripture as Heb. 6.5 It is impossible that they which haue tasted of the good word of God if they fall away should be renued againe And Heb. 10.25 If wee sinne willingly after we haue receiued the knowledge of truth there remaines no more satisfaction or sacrifice for sinne and 2. Pet. 2.21 It had beene better neuer to haue knowen the way of truth than after they haue knowen it to turne from it If a man then may know the truth and yet forsake it bee enlightned and yet fall away be sanctified and yet crucifie Christ againe by the same reason may Sathan be cast out of a man and yet continue in that man For when these tearmes be thus vsed either of casting out Sathan or of letting in the truth and yet by the sequel of the words vsed by the spirit we see the ruine of such men set downe wee must neuer take it for any effectuall working of the spirit of God but onely of the greatnesse of the Lords mercy offered them in the outward meanes of their saluation namely in the word and Sacraments to cast out Sathan according as it is said Luk. 10.11 The kingdome of God was come neere them but not at them or as Luk. 17.21 Christ speaking to the Pharisies saith The kingdome of God is within you as if he should haue said Ye looke about for a Messias as if hee were absent but he is euen among you and in the middest of you though not by spirituall operation So that obserue hence that as often as we partake of any of the Lords graces it is to cast out Sathan and to root out his kingdome in vs though we receiue it not with that effect it should haue and therfore though that for a time Sathan seemeth to haue lost his dominion in vs yet by the vnright receiuing of Gods blessings and the vnreuerent vsing of them he doth still continue in vs. Againe so far Sathan may be said to be cast out of a man and yet he a reprobate as the spirit may be said to bee quenched in a man and yet he a Christian and that the comfort of a Christian may be much abated and sore eclipsed if we will not beleeue it Dauid may wel perswade vs Psal 32.4 who found such leannesse and emptinesse of grace in him as if
for Sathan But we must loath and detest all manner of sinne with an absolute and perfect hatred or else his weapon is not taken away for what praise is it for a rich man not to fall to theft a sin whereto he is not tempted or for a begger not to slip into briberie a sinne that is kept farre from him or what is it to keepe thy body cleane from filthinesse if thou defile thy tongue with euill speeches It was nothing for Herod to heare Iohn Baptist gladly Mar. 6.20 since he kept his bed polluted with incest for the sweetnesse of this sinne did so possesse him Matth. 14.3 that for Herodias the strumpets sake Iohn was bound and beheaded A liuely example wee haue of this 2. King 5.18 in Naamun the Syrian who vowed vnto the Prophet to worship none but the Lord heere was Sathan cast out of him in good measure Yet when I go saith he with my master into the house of Rimmon and hee leaneth on my hand and I likewise bow there the Lord bee mercifull vnto mee in this point So he will continue still an example of idolatry in the seruice of a superstitious master which is a sufficient hold for Sathan to get into his soule againe and euen in this did hee carry a weapon to kill himselfe for Christ died not that wee should die to some sinnes but to all sinnes and if wee make exception of any one we are guilty of all as S. Iames saith chap. 2.10 if we faile in any one point we are guilty of all and therefore Ezech. 18.21 the wicked are admonished to returne from all their sinnes and to walke in all the waies of the Lord In omnibus sine exceptions quamuis non in omnibus cum impletione in all without exception though in all we cannot with perfection for repentance must not be to some dead workes but to all with a full purpose of our heart to renounce all sinnes I speake not of infirmities but of presumptuous and crying sinnes that we do not blesse our soules in any such sinne for if we doe it is Sathans ladder to clime vp againe though for a time he be cast downe that is neither so forcibly felt nor so visibly seene in thee Fourthly obserue that Sathan in policy will bee content not to shew himselfe alwaies in thee as he is but sometime euen to transforme himselfe into an Angell of light and hee will not grudge at thee though thou remit somewhat of thine enormities and grosse sinnes so he may retaine somewhat to himselfe hee cares not to be cast out of thee in idolatry as that thou shalt not bow thy knee to Baal so hee may bee kept in thee by Atheisme to say with the wicked in thy heart There is no God He was well pleased that Iudas should become a Disciple of Christ learne of Christ follow Christ so couetousnesse might so possesse him as to sell his master for money Mat. 26.15 Hee cared not though Abimelech entertained Abraham the seruant of God Gen. 20.14 with the best of his land when he had once drawne him to consent to adultery with Sara his wife A most liuely example of this we haue in the bodily Pharaoh of Egypt Exo. 8. Moses had a commission from God that hee should goe three daies iourney with the children of Israel to celebrate a feast vnto the Lord. Go saith Pharaoh vers 25. but first doe sacrifice vnto the Lord in this land vers 26. No faith Moses that were abhomination to sacrifice beasts to them that worship beasts vers 28. Go saith Pharaoh but not farre vers 27. No saith Moses I must goe three daies iourney Chap. 10.11 Go saith Pharaoh ye and the men but leaue the children No saith Moses vers 8. yong and old must goe vers 24. Goe all but leaue your cattell and your sheepe behind you somewhat 〈◊〉 will crosse the commandement of the Lord vers 25. No we must haue all for we know not what neede we shall haue of sacrifice Thus we see how Sathan deales in sinne by conditions and limitations for hee will suffer himselfe to be dislodged of ignorance by a generall knowledge of the truth and if hee cannot send forth error to corrupt our knowledge if he can but worke by worldlinesse to prophaine it he will not greatly care for this shall bee as a cable rope to pull him in againe We must therefore learne to incounter this spirituall Pharaoh if wee haue a desire to goe out of Egypt that is to be deliuered from eternall darknesse with Moses his courage◠and if we gaine by our courage as Moses did let vs follow on stoutly to keepe the ground and commandement which is set before vs. Sathan will if hee can retaine some sinne and make thee relish some iniquitie but if thou preserue any works of the flesh for him thou cariest a most fearefull weapon to destroy thy selfe Againe since so much of the vncleane spirit may be said to be gone out of a man as admitteth any participation of the spirit of God and since euen the reprobate may partake of all the graces of God Heb. 6.5 sauing one grace to bee made new creatures lest this doctrine not rightly vnderstood might shake the foundation of some weake Christians wee will set downe certaine markes to distinguish betweene Sathans going out of Christians and out of the reprobate since the holy Ghost may bee and is communicated euen to them The difference then standeth in two points for the graces of God in these be different first in the measure of grace being greater in the elect than in the reprobate secondly in the obedience and working whereby the elect shew themselues conformable to the grace and so doe not the reprobate Now there be two kind of graces wherein the measure is greater in the children of God than in the reprobate and yet the first of these is really communicated to the wicked that is the enlightning of the minde for the reprobate are indeed enlightned in the knowledge of God as Heb. 6.5 do taste of the good word of God but not effectually as the elect do And though the Lord doth not regard the quantity but the substance of this enlightning so as sometimes there may be more light in a reprobate than in the childe of God yet for the most part the elect haue receiued a greater measure of this grace For the reprobate as Mark. 8.24 be like the blinde man who at the first putting on of Christ his hands saw men like trees that is a shape aduanced vpright but the elect as vers 25. are like vnto him when the Lord had laid his hands the second time vpon him for then he saw cleerely a farre off So as the hypocrite may goe thus farre hauing not a vaine but a vanishing light No◠enim gratia vana est sed euanescem to walke for a time in the light as Iohn 12.35 Yet a little while the light
felt most suggestions and yet hath resisted them may assure himselfe that Sathan is cast out for flesh and bloud cannot bee cured but by temptations as Paul witnesseth of the Churches of Macedon 2. Corinthians 8.2 whose ioy abounded in their great triall of affliction And as the same Apostle testifieth of himselfe 2. Corinthians 12.7 lest he should be exalted aboue measure the messenger of Satan was sent to buffet him which though Satan doth it of malice yet the Lord doth it to humble vs for if he should at once cast Satan out of vs then the wild beasts of pride and of not feeling the infirmities of our brethren would deuoure vs euen as Deut. 7.22 the Canaanites were rooted out but by little and little from among the Israelites lest the beasts of the field should haue increased vpon them I will returne c. and when he commeth he findeth c. This is the third point set downe in this parable that setteth foorth the enlightning of hypocrites to their most iust condemnation namely the meanes and the fit occasion Sathan espieth to surprise againe that man out of whom he was cast There be two set down here the first swept the second garnished and the third is supplied Mat. 12.44 He findeth him empty that is void of the graces of God and fitter to receiue Sathan after his enlightning then he was before It is a metaphor or translated speech taken from trauellers or guests that desire to be entertained with clenlinesse For so it is with Satan that when thou art filled with all bitternesse gall of heart and hypocrisie then art thou a clean habitation for him and the fuller of sinnes the fairer and fitter not that Sathan doth delight in cleanlinesse but that thou art to him most neate and handsome when there is in thee the superfluitie of all wickednesse and when thou art become a most excellent and perfect hypocrite as thâ—â— thou canst pray at Church cousin at home pretend kindnesse to thy brother and yet eat him thorow with vsury the sweeter dwelling is there for Sathan in thee Hence let vs obserue for our comfort that this cannot bee meant of the true children of God for it is impossible that Sathan can find the soule of a Christian empty that is depriued and void of the whole grace of God For an abatement of the spirit of God must not be taken for an emptinesse as Ephes 4.30 it is said the spirit may be grieued and 1. Thess 5.19 it is said it may be quenched and many of the graces of God in his children may be empty that is there may bee no feeling of them for a time but the chosen of God cannot cleane fall away not the image of God be cleane defaced in them for then could they not be brought home againe vnlesse Christ should suffer againe which cannot be Heb. 10.10 Againe in the greatest sins when men haue deserued the greatest punishments yet we presume they haue some of the good spirit in them as Paul did of the incestuous person 1. Cor. 5.5 whom he willed to be separated for a time that his flesh might be tamed which sheweth the Apostle had some hope he had the spirit for if all in him had beene flesh then should he not haue beene excommunicate by the censures of the Church but wholly cut off from the Church and accursed Dauid Psal 51. praieth to haue a cleane heart created in him vers 10.11 not to haue it taken away which shewes he felt it therefore hee praieth not there for the holy Ghost simply but for some graces of the holy Ghost as for a stable spirit that he fall not againe for that grace he had not before and after he praieth Lord giue me peace so as hee had not the peace of conscience before and when he saith Take not thy spirit from me that is though his sinne had deserued it euen as wee praie Lord be not farre from vs not that the Lord is at any time absent from his Saints but that wee feele it not at that time so comfortablie as wee desire so Dauid praieth Lord giue me a free spirit that is that hee might praie more seruently then he did before for except he had had indeed the heat of the spirit it is impossible hee should haue yeelded obedience to the chastiâ—â—ment of God or for Peter to haue wept in his heart at the rebuke of Christ except hee had some seedes of the spirit of God in him Mat. 26.75 Howbeit we may not be drawne by this to presumption to thinke it maketh no matter how wee liue for as the children of God haue the inuisible marke of the earnest of the spirit so must they also beare the visible marke of zealous profession and honest conuersation For if wee doe not cherish the spirit of God by good emploiment and spirituall gaine that wee grow from faith to faith it is a signe that the spirit of trueth is not in vs so that we must not flatter our selues because there cannot bee indeed an emptinesse but with Saint Peter 2. Peter 1.5 we must ioine vertue with faith and with vertue knowledge and with knowledge temperance c. For if we stay at the first staire we shall neuer be able to ascend to the Saints of God and if growth and increase be not in vs we are but idle and vnfruitfull in the acknowledging of Christ The reason is because being elect when wee receiue grace of God wee receiue withall grace to employ and vse it that it may abound alwaies excepted the storme and tempest of an afflicted conscience for that time for the Lord if he see vs prosper with one grace hee will giue vs more and if we thriue not with a graine of faith Mat. 25 16. he will take all from vs so as though thou canst praie yet vnlesse thou canst praie better with more feruent zeale and powre out thy soule more fully before the Lord than before it is nothing for the first grace to pray onely was but giuen thee as an hypocrite to make thee vnexcusable Further obserue hence that Sathans fittest garniture and best entertainment is hypocrisie to make thee pretend holinesse when thou intendest nothing but wickednesse and this hypocrisie standeth in two things first in not doing that which God hath commanded secondly in doing it otherwise than God hath commanded If thou fallest into the first thou shewest thy selfe rebellious if thou slip into the second thou discouerest thy thy selfe against the law of the Eternall If he tell thee thou shalt not eate of the forbidden tree thou oughtest not so much as to looke on it lest the lust of thine eie betray thy heart and the desire of thy heart doe beguile thy taste If he prescribe thee a rule and a course wherein thou shalt walke thou must not as Numb 22.18 for a house full of gold go beyond the word of the Lord to do more or lesse And therefore
first let there be no bitternesse secondly a degree further a heating of the blood by anger thirdly wrath more then anger that is into a further distemper fourthly loud speaking that is crabbednesse or brawling fiftly blasphemy standering backbiting and open reuiling sixtly malice when a man will keepe it in his heart And all these by degrees do grieue the spirit let vs not therefore yeeld a little to the course of the waters lest some streame carrie vs away Lastly since we see what is in an hypocrite that is seuen spirits woorse an infinit number of enormous and notorious sinnes examine thy heart whether thou hast contrary affections to an hypocrite or is assure thy selfe thou art one too For the Lord setteth downe their sins for vs to take heed by and their punishments for our example As they then haue seuen woorse spirits so must thou labor to haue seuen better spirits for if thou do not increase in zeale in thankfulnesse and in humility nor hast greater grace now than thou hadst when thou first began to beleeue thou art not the Lords for if thou wert hee would haue multiplied his mercie vpon thee as hee doth his iustice in sending seuen woorse spirits to them that despised him And this is proued Matth. 25.28 the talent that was taken away was not giuen to him that had fiue but to him that had ten talents so as to him that hath shall more be giuen and the more we haue the more delight will the Lord take to load vs as vers 29. To him that hath shall be giuen and he shall haue abundance Wherefore commend me to thy conscience by this token if the grace of God be not increased in the end it will be taken away which is prooued Reuel 22.11 He that is righteous must be more righteous the reason is rendred by Saint Ioh. 1.4 4. Because he that is in vs is stronger than hee that is in the world Why then as they grow dailie more wicked so must wee grow more godly the rather because hee that hath the seuen candlestickes that is Christ that hath the fulnesse and is the distributer of all the graces of God will giue liberally to vs whom he hath vouchsafed the name of brethren So the last state of that man c. This is the fift point spoken of at the first how Satan whom hee first trained on in hypocrisie neuer leaueth till hee hath brought him to confusion Answerabale to that 2. Peter 2.20 If they be tangled againe and ouercome of the filthinesse from which they were at first escaped the latter end is woorse with them than the beginning And this is true whether we respect this life or the life to come for first while they carried a face and countenance of religion they were wrapped vp in the generall praiers of the Church but when the maske of hypocrisie is taken from them and their leprosie appeareth they are singled out as the enemies of God and his iudgements hastned vpon them at the intreatie of his seruants Secondly while they liued in their hypocrisie they were quiet within themselues and they had good hope the night wold neuer haue come but when they depart in the open contempt and hardnesse of heart then they find their consciences open to condemne them and hell gates open to let them in Thirdly their end shall be worst at the last iudgement when the least part of the Lords wrath shall be bigger than all the torments they felt before when his iron rod shall bruise them and they shall be beaten with woorse than Scorpions But now with the godly shall it fare otherwise whose end shall be better than their beginning whether wee measure the blessings they haue heere or which shall be reuealed to them hereafter as Ioh 42.10.12 when the Lord had turned away the captiuitie of Iob hee blessed his last daies more than the first and gaue him as the text speaketh twise so much as he had in outward things and when he died full of yeeres he gaue him ioies without comparison without measure and without end ROM chap. 8. vers 1. verse 1 Now then there is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Iesus which walke not after the flesh but after the spirit THe Apostle beginneth this chapter with a conclusion full of all comfort depending vpon his former treatise and disputation for before he shewed what our estate was in the marriage with our first husband which was the flesh namely that while we liue at the becke and commandement of our corruption and can no sooner haue a motion to sinne beating as it were in our pulse but wee bend our desires and consent to encourage it to the fruit of actuall sinne that all this while so long as we giue wine as it were to strengthen sinne in the conception wee are no better then in the state of damnation But when being diuorced from the flesh wee are by the power of the spirit vnited vnto Christ which not onely keepeth vs from that bondage of sinning whereto wee were at first enthralled and vnder which wee were so forceably held as we were constrained to sinne by violence but also so killeth that muenomed flesh of ours that there is as it were a new creation in vs the strength of Christ dispossessing and disarming the strength of sinnefull flesh and wee are so changed both in the outward and inward man as all is become fresh and new our thoughts our wils our affections our endeuours seruing and performig their duties to God in the newnesse of the spirit not in the oldnesse of the letter then when Christ hath thus sanctified vs and wee liue sanctifiedly in him when his spirit hath rifled the corrupted corners of our hearts and planted the flowers of grace where before grew the weedes of concupiscence then neither is there any hell to swallow vs nor any feare of condemnation to torment vs nor any sinne so to presse vs downe but with the wound we receiue the cure nay before wee are smitten wee haue our Sauiour Christ our most approued Physitian and salue who when we are left more then halfe dead by the sting of sinne like the mercifull Samaritan doth lay vs in his owne breast bosome Luk. 10.34 powreth the oile of his owne blood into our wounds and deliuereth vs ouer to be cherished preserued and guided by his owne spirit This verse standeth on three parts first a description of the persons that are and shal be preserued from damnation set downe indefinitly yet restrained to a particular all those and those only and alone that are in Christ and no other Secondly by what meanes this preseruation from hell is wrought namely by our being in Christ not by our being neere Christ Thirdly to take away the strife which commonly is in the world because forfooth all will be Christs he setteth downe a visible badge wherby to discerne whether we be truly married to Christ or no.
For if we rather desire the flesh pots of Egypt then the Manna in the wildernesse and being drawen a little from the custome of sinne by the impulsion of the spirit wee make more haste to returne backe to our vomit then to follow hard toward the marke for the price of the high calling of God in Christ then is not Christ in vs nor wee in him and being out of him there is nothing but condemnation Phil. 3.14 and we are alreadie in the iawes of the Lion Out of the first obserue that saluation is not appointed for all men for all pertaine not vnto Christ as himselfe saith Luk. 12.32 mine is a little flocke and Iohn 10.26 those that beleeue not are not of Christs sheepe but those that be his heare his voice putting a difference betweene beleeuers and those that are in truth no better than Infidels which is more liuely expressed by the reward verse 28. I giue them that is my sheepe eternall life and they perish not What becommeth then of the other They are as Iude 6. reserued vnder darknesse vnto the iudgement of the great day and the cup of vengeance and condemnation cannot passe by them because the wrath of God was neuer satisfied for them so much also is signified by Christ Mat. 7.13.14 There be two waies in the world fitting with the two fold condition of men the one strait and narrow the other wide and broad those that in this life loue not to be pinched and crouded but to haue their walkes easie and their roomes large their feete leadeth them to destruction and of this kinde saith hee there be many Let vs not therefore vainely nozzle our selues in this opinion that heauen shal hold vs all for Christ as Iohn 10.9 is that straite dore by which wee must enter and though goates may heere feede with sheepe and tares may grow vp with corne yet when we come to the fold and to the harnest our shepheard knoweth who are his and giues them onely entrance and our Lord who is the husbandman gathereth only the graine and scattereth the chaffe as before the wind for condemnation is the inheritance of all such as haue not Christ for their head and he is head to none that haue not their life from him and none liue in him but they that are ruled by him and hee ruleth none but by the scepter of his word within the reach whereof few desire to be drawen but all almost doe seeke how to slip the collar as if the patient should onely dislike that medicine which would rid him of his disease yet such are most in the world that hate to see Christ in the glasse of his word wherein he is most perfectly to be beholden and therefore no marnell though condemnation as a cloud doe couer so many Secondly let vs obserue and as it were with teares of thankfulnesse acknowledge and reuerence the speciall and spirituall loue of God Mal. 1.5 that hath so magnified himselfe vpon the borders of vs Christians that when wrath had ouerspread the earth and the curse of God for disobedience had runne through the end of the world and that we were besmeared and misshapen with sinne as vgly as the Ethiopian and condemnation as due to vs as to them that alreadie hang in hell yet hath the Lord preserued vs not from a bodily death as Exod. 1.17 the midwines did the yong Israelites but from the spirituall fire of hell which should haue tormented our soules and this meerely through Christ that loâ—eth vs for though the first and originall cause of our saluation hee the loue of God yet this is conueied to vs through his sonne the Lord being as tender to vs as a father is to his childe onely through the obedience of that child and Sonne of his the Lord Iesus and therefore most fitly hath the Apostle deliuered heere this bridge of condemnation to bee broken downe that wee haue now no passage to hell through the forme and vertue of our liuing and being in Christ for there being but two impediments to our saluation first the destroying of Satans power in vs through sinne secondly the appeasing of Gods anger towards vs for sinne Christ hath remoued both these First in breaking the Serpents head Gen. 3.15 and himselfe possessing the hold which Satan kept namely the Temples of our bodies And secondly in treading the wine-presse of the wrath of God Reue. 14.19 that what possibly could in iustice be exacted of vs that himselfe paied in his owne body and person suffering for the time the paines and pangs of hell therefore there can no condemnation remaine for vs our debt being already paied to the vtmost farthing which ought to stirre vp our hearts to the praise and thankfulnesse of so good a God that passing by thousands that lay polluted in their blood no worse then wee hash thus gratiously visited and receiued vs to mercy For the second which is the meanes whereby we are fenced and freed from this condemnation namely through Christ we are to note two things First how we are said to be in Christ and Christ in vs Secondly what profit we receaue by this coniunction For the first it is such a mystery as mans imperfect wisdome and shallow reach cannot sound the bottome nor come to the depth of it but shall heereafter better be knowen by our fruition of it then now it can be by the description of it howbeit so far as this secret of God is opened vnto vs in the booke of God so farre may we seeke and no further Now this vnion betweene Christ and vs is expressed in the Scripture two waies first plainlie secondly by way of comparison the first is set foorth by Christ himselfe the master of all truth First as a thing to be felt and discerned euen in this life as Ioh. 14.20 At that day saith he shall ye know that I am in my father and you in me and I in you that is though yee shall lose the comfort of my presence bodily yet I will leaue you such a spirituall pledge of our coniunction namely my spirit as you shall know and perceiue I am onely absent from you in the flesh but am still with you to aide and succour you secondly it is plainely set foorth as a thing to bee perfectly inioyed in the life to come as Ioh. 17.23 where Christ maketh it part of his praier for all beleeuers That as thou O father art in me and I in thee so they may be also one in vs I in them and thou in me that they may be made perfect in one which places proue the vndoubted truth of this point that Christ and we are ioyned together for otherwise it had not stood with Gods iustice to haue punished Christ in our flesh nor to haue accepted our obedience in Christs person if wee had not beene in him and he in vs for it was not possible for the flesh of man so wilfully sinnig
against the expresse commandement of his maker to haue approched vnto God without the suffering and crucifying of the flesh of man in Christ Iesus neither had this punishment sufficed had not Christ in our flesh by his obedience recompensed our breach of this law of God And yet because this is the anchor of our hope the ground of our faith and the security of our happinesse heereafter the spirit doth more neerely bond it selfe to our capacitie teaching vs this heauenly mystery by seuen earthly comparisons First Rom. 13.14 It is Saint Pauls precept to put on the Lord Iesus Christ wherein he compareth Christ to garment which hath two properties first to couer our nakednesse secondly to keepe vs warme thus as we put on our apparell to couer the shame and to hide the nakednesse of our bodies so wee should put on the robes of Christs righteousnesse to couer the deformity of our sinfull soules and as by our garments our heat is kept within the body whereby our life is preserued so by our putting on of Christ we that otherwise should be frozen in our dregges receiue a spirituall warmth wherby the life of our soules is kept in and maintained and as while our garments are on vs wee are said to bee in our clothes but being cast from vs wee are euen ashamed of our selues and vnquiet till we haue got some other couering of place to hide vs in so while we are couered with Christ we are said to be in Christ but if we lay him aside then are we laid open to the shame of the world to the age of Satan to the tyranny of sinne and to the wrath of God Hence arise many fruitfull meditations for our particular instruction First that we thinke it a matter of more necessitie to be clothed with Christ then with our carthly garments and that we are neuer fully apparelled till wee haue put him on For by how much the soule is of more value then the body so much ought our care to be increased rather for the furnishing of the one then of the other in this respect also that the soule is the defence of the bodie that if we be sound and sincere within and haue spiritual heat at the heart there are no outward discomforts of pouerty reproch or persecution that can at all dismay vs. This Dauid hath taught vs out of his owne experience 1. Sam. 17.38.45 who went against Goliah not in the kings raiment though that was offered him but clothed himselfe with armour of better proofe the name of the Lord of Hosts who closed his enemy in his hand of farre greater strength than himselfe Naie to perswade and prouoke vs vnto this wee haue example euen in the time of Christ Matt. 14.36 that as manie as touched but the hem of his garment were made whole of bodily diseases and if there were such vertue in his apparell how much more strength and power is there in himselfe to cure all spirituall diseases of the soule and to keepe the body from sicknesse also vnlesse by sicknesse and infirmitie we shall thriue and prosper toward God Secondly when thou puttest on Christ be sure thou wearest him as thine vppermost garment both on thy body and on thy minde for that that is aboue the rest is best seene and let the world thinke of thee as it will it shall be thy true glorie to haue Christ seene in thy attire that thou goest comely and not vainely and garishly to haue him seene in thy speech that it be not wanton and blasphemous but such as may giue grace to the hearers and tend to edifying to haue him seene in thy behauiour and in all the actions of thy life that others by thy light may bee drawen out of darknesse that glory may bee giuen to thy father which is in heauen for if thou shalt think to weare Christ as we say next the skinne and shalt put any garments ouer him thou deceiuest thine owne soule and couerest thy selfe but with the lusts of the flesh and the pride of life which will lead thee to destruction for as Paul saith Col. 3.9.10 wee must put off the old man with his works and put on the new which is renewed in knowledge after the image of him that created him Thirdly when thou puttest on Christ thou must take heed thou puttest him not vpon thy head or vpon thy hands or vpon any one part of thy body but he must be so put on as hee couer thy whole body from the head to the foote for if the diuell finde any part vncouered hee will possesse that therefore S. Paul Ephes 6.11 bids vs put on the whole armour of God that wee may be complet souldiers for if we be vnarmed in any part we may receiue a wound in that part which may be dangerous to the whole body so as if wee weare Christ onely in our mouthes that wee can talke religiously and haue him not in our feete to keepe vs from running astraie to wickednesse or haue him onely in our thoughts and not in our actions or in some of our actions and not in all then are wee not couered with Christ at all for saith the Apostle Ephes 4.15 wee must in all things not in some grow vp into him which is the head that is Christ Fourthly when thou hast once put on Christ thou must neuer lay him aside nor put him off againe for he is a garment that neuer weareth he is yesterday to day and the same for euer and his yeares shall not faile Hebr. 1.12 thou hast the same need of him and vse of him in the night as in the day in thy rest as in thy labour in thy health to prosper thee as in thy sicknesse to comfort thee in temptations to strengthen thee as in peace of conscience to secure thee for there being no time free wherin we are not subiect to fal we can at no time want his grace which must be our stay and sufficiencie 2. Cor. 12.9 Peter may well teach vs the vse of this lesson by the danger himselfe was in Matt. 26.70 by shaking off this garment in the high priests hall for he would needs before them all denie double it by an oth that he knew not Christ so as if Christ in mercy had not stucke close to him and kept himselfe on Luk. 22.61 by turning backe and looking on him wee see how euen in a chase and when there was no eminent persecution ouer him Peter had cast him aside as if hee had neuer receiued any former good by him which must make vs feare and tremble to giue such a guest no better enâ—â—â—tainement and such a garment no safer keeping since onely in the robes of Christ wee receiue our blessing and for his sake alone are beloued The second comparison is 2. Cor. 13.5 Know yee not that Christ is in you or dwelleth in you except yee be reprobates Where Christ is compared to our dwelling
are in Christ are through this coniunction made proper and communicated euen to vs as the life in the body cannot be maintained without food no more can the life in the soule bee held and kept in without her feeding on Christ and as the body hath naturall instrumeâ—â— as the hands and the mouth to receiue her sustenance euen so the soule hath her members and instruments as prater faith and hearing the word whereby she receiueth her spirituall nourishment to eternall life Hence let vs raise this vse First that since our bodies are the members of Christ let vs not make them the members of an harlot 1. Cor. 6.15 but as in the time of our ignorance we vsed them to vncleannesse and to profanenesse so now being free from sinne through Christ let vs make them seruants vnto righteousnesse in holinesse Rom. 6.19 For as it were an vnnaturall part in the hand to striue to pull out the heart or in the teeth by tearing the flesh to make the rest of the body deformed euen so much more vnciuill and beastly is it in vs to flie vpon the Lord Iesus and to rend his name in sunder by out othes and blasphemy and to lend as it were our forces to his enemies that doe inuade his Church our selues being not onely faint-harted but false-hearted to fight for him who fought so many cumbats for vs with Sathan and wrastled so strongly with the wrath of his father which otherwise had fallen vpon vs whereas now in recompence of his grace and fauour towards vs we should sift as it were our armory to finde out the best weapons of perfection for the defence of him and of his truth and should keepe such a continuall harmony in our life as if our eies were only giuen vs to behold him wounded for our sinnes and now aduanced for our sakes our tongues onely lent vs to set foorth his praise our cares to heare of his godnesse what he hath wrought for the sonnes of men our feet to carry vs into his sanctuary where we may more neerely approch to him in his word Finally all the parts of our thoughts of our affections of our actions to be imploied and taken vp wholly to his aduantage Secondly let vs learne hence that as the life is conueied into the inferiour members from the head euen so our life is hid in Christ and wee hold it onely from him for as the Apostle saith Ephes 1.12 without Christ we are aliants from the common-wealth of Israell strangers from the couenants of promise and without God in the world which must teach vs not to auoid but rather to embrace those meanes wherein the life of Christ is made manifest in vs which principally is by our inward worship of God which is performed foure waies First by our obedience to his lawes Secondly by our patience in afflictions Thirdly by our humility in our giftes Fourthly by our affiance in the Lords assistance All which were performed by our head Christ for he submitted himselfe to his fathers will euen to the death of the crosse he was reuiled yet answered not againe as a sheepe before the shearer so opened hee not his mouth he taught humility to others and often humbled himselfe before his father he could by praier haue obtained twelue leagions of Angels to rescue him such confidence he had both in his fathers loue and power but he knew there was a greater worke to be done his testament to be sealed with bloud for our redemption for we were before but rotten and corrupted members of sinnefull Adam till by being made one with him we were brought into his maruellous light therefore as the head hath the gouernement of the members so let Christ haue the rule and dominion ouer vs that we may runne when he calleth stoope when he smiteth stoppe our mouthes when he afflicteth debase our selues till he exalteth and not at all to distrust in his deliuerance Fiftly this vnion of Christ with vs is set foorth vnder the estate of marriage Ephe. 5.30 For we are members of his bodie of his flesh and of his bones That as there is an inseparable bond in marriage betweene a man and his wife so is there betweene Christ and the Church his spouse and as the woman was taken out of the side of man while he was a sleepe so was the Church taken as it were out of the side of Christ while he fell a sleepe vpon the Crosse and as the woman is not married to the goods of the man nor to his lands nor to her dowry but to the man himselfe and so hath power and interest in his body so are not we married and ioyned to the gifts and benefits of Christ but to Christ himselfe for it is improper to say we are in the graces of Christ but by our being in Christ we are partakers and are interessed in all the benefits of Christ euen as the woman by her marriage is in her husbands goods Hence obserue first that all that are elect are onely flesh of Christs flesh and none other for though Adam was in the flesh foure thousand yeeres before him yet was Christ the lambe slaine from the beginning so as by their faith in the vertue of the promised seed which is Christ were the Patriarkes and the rest saued that were before him as Iohn 8.56 it is said by Christ Abraham reioiced to see my day and he saw it And though Christ was made of our flesh as Phil. 2.7 He was found in shape as a man and not we of his yet this must be vnderstood spiritually and mystically and not grossely and carnally for then will the reprobates steppe in and say that they are of Christs flesh and so challenge saluation but note though all men and women are of one flesh yet betweene man and wife there is a neerer bond not that the woman is of her husbands flesh only as she is of all other mens but that she is also in her husbands flesh by reason of the sanctified ordinance of God and so is she not in the flesh of other men so fareth it betweene Christ and man all men are of Christs flesh because he took vpon him the true substance nature of man but yet none are in the flesh of Christ but those that by his spirit are ingrafted into him This then being a speciall prerogatiue to vs that are elect let vs labour in our liues to shew foorth the fruits of Christs flesh that we may shew we are bought from men by following the lambe whithersoeuer he goeth by hauing no guile found in our mouthes nor pollution in our bodies Reuel 14.4 but keeping our selues pure virgines and vnspotted as being the first fruites vnto God Secondly obserue that if we will be flesh of Christs flesh and will be ingrafted into his body that we may die vnto sinne then must we first consider where Christ is secondly where our affections are if they be heere
vpon earth then doe we seeke Christ on earth when we know hee is gone into heauen But from whence hath he deliuered vs From hell Then must we take heed we doe not the workes of hell and of darknesse And then whither hath he brought vs Where he is that is in heauen Then if we will say we are married to him Ioh. 14.2 and that he was crucified for our sinnes and hath crucified sinne in vs and freed vs from sinne Sathan and condemnation let our conuersation be where his body is for where the dead corse is thither will the Egles resort and where the husband is thither will the wise haste to see him and to liue with him so that as Christ died in body so must we die in spirit that his spirit may haue his full worke in vs to raise vs vp to heauenly meditations Thirdly we must learne that betwixt the corporall and spirituall marriage there is great difference for the woman for certain causes may be diuorced from her husband and he being dead she may as lawfully keepe herselfe a widow as marry againe but in this our spirituall marriage there is neither diuorce nor widowhood for as soone as we are diuorced from the flesh and the lusts thereof we must not stay and remaine a widow but we must presently marry with the spirit of God and the fruites thereof and he shall remaine our husband for euer Howbeit we must know we haue no liberty to marry with our second husband the Lord Iesus vntill we be deliuerd from the whole body of sinne and the powers thereof as lust sensuality and such like and the meanes of this our freedome and deliuerance is in the body of Christ so as vnlesse the body of Christ hath destroied sinne in our naturall bodies we are not conioined vnto him We must then consider what there is in this bodie of ours which is a body of sinne Rom. 6.6 And in this body of ours there are three things First condemnation for sin Secondly disobedience by sinning Thirdly the corruption of nature which causeth this disobedience In the second place we must consider how we are deliuered from these three and how they be taken from vs. The first which is our condemnation is taken away by the satisfaction of Christ for our sinne the second which is our disobedience is taken away by the righteousnesse of Christ free from sinne and these things are without vs but the third which is the corruption of our nature is taken away by the powerfull working of Gods spirit within vs so that except we haue this third thing the spirit to abolish sinne in vs we are not yet flesh of his flesh and so none of his spouse For as for Christs satisfaction for condemnation and his obedience for our rebellion the very Turkes may hope for their saluation as well as we therefore it must be the slaying of sinne by the spirit that must assure vs of our coniunction and marriage with Christ for if corruption remaineth whence springeth disobedience then there remaineth for this disobedience condemnation for euery sinne committed by them that are regenerate is as it were the bringing foorth of a bastard vnto God which we know how much he abhorreth Sixtly this our coniunction with Christ is set foorth Ioh. 15.5 vnder the parable of the vine to which Christ is compared and we to the branches for as the branch cannot beare fruit of it selfe vnlesse it grow vp with the stocke no more can we except we grow vp in Christ and as the branches receiue sap from the root whereby they fructifie so we being ingrasted into Christ receiue life from him whereby we are fruitfull in good workes and as the branches seuered from the body of the tree doe fall away and perish so if we once wither away and the graces of God decay and wax cold in vs drinking in the raine and yet not bringing foorth herbes meet for the dresser then are we neere vnto cursing and our end is to be burned Out of which learne that if thou cariest in thy life onely leaues as it were of thy profession Heb. 6.8 as the figge tree did that seemed greene a farre off and goodly and art not fruitfull in thy conuersation to walke as one redeemed out of darknesse thou art but as a branch broken off and as a blade that withereth before the time of haruest for as Rom. 11.16 If the roote be holy so are the branches and if the ground of thy heart be seasoned with the graces of God it will spring foorth into all thy members The Seuenth comparison is Ioh. 6.56 He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud dwelleth in me and I in him Where Christ is compared to flesh and bloud which we must not vnderstand of materiall but of spirituall eating which is comprehended by faith wrought in vs by the spirit reuealed to vs by the Sonne of God deliuered to vs by the word of God and sealed vnto vs by the Sacraments Since then our feeding on Christ doth draw such fruit after it bring such efficacy with it let vs labour to meet him in those meanes himselfe hath ordained namely in his word and sacraments the one being the store-house of his promises the other as it were a patent of confirming them to vs vnder the seales left vs by the King of heauen that as these infirme bodies of ours cannot be supported without the stafes of bread and drinke the one to kill the hunger the other to stanch the thirst wherewith our natures are assaulted so we may perswade our selues that our soules for their cherishing and refreshing doe require the like necessity to be sed with the flesh and bloud of Christ that we may grow vp perfect men in him and be freed from the scorching heat of desperation whereinto we may easily fall through that streame and current of sin wherewith we are carried in the whole course of our liues and from which wee cannot be saued but through the sprinkling of that blood which was shed for vs vpon the Crosse Now for the second point which is the profit and benefit we receiue by this Coniunction it is twofold first that Christ hath taken our sinnes and the punishment of our sinnes vpon him for he being without sinne was made sinfull for vs was wounded for our transgressions and as 1. Pet. 2.24 bare our sinnes in his body on the tree that by his stripes we might be healed secondly that by his death we are made partakers of his obedience and the reward of his obedience which is eternall life and of his graces and the glory for his graces which is eternall glory Touching the first profit it is double First he tooke our sinnes vpon him Secondly the satisfaction of our sinnes which is death the first by imputation the second really and sensibly for being clothed with our flesh and appearing in our persons he became the child of wrath subiect to
made more plainâ— Paul Rom. 7.18 said hee knew no good thing dwelling in his flesh and heere he saith he is freed from the law of sinne and of death so as it may be thought these two places and speeches doe not agree The answer is Paul was carnall sold vnder sinne and thereby made a slaue to Sathan euen as a slaue that is sold in the market is to his master but this was onely in respect of the spirit of life which was in himselfe but now he speaketh of the spirit of life which is in Christ and applied vnto him by the vnion betwene Christ and him and so may boldly say hee is now no flesh but all spirit and doth the good he would To make it plainer 1. Ioh. 5.6 it is said that Christ came by bloud and water signifying thereby that as his bloud washeth away the guiltinesse of our sinnes so his water washeth away the filthinesse of our sinnes and that as his bloud doth iustifie vs in heauen so his water doth sanctifie vs heere on earth with which water of his because it answereth to the spirit of life which is in vs we had neede daily to be washed for as the skinne cleaueth fast to the flesh and the flesh to the bones so doth sin to our corrupt nature that we haue need continually to be cleansed by the holy Ghost which is the spirit of life of Christ in vs. And this is that water spoken of Ioh. 3.5 Except a man be borne of water and of the spirit he cannot be saued meaning thereby our regeneration and so Ioh. 13.10 where Christ alluding to them that comming out of Bathes had neede wash their lower parts because the filthinesse descendeth to the feet perswadeth vs thereby to a daily increase in a sanctified course because some corruption will hang at least at our singers end according to that Iob 9.30.31 If I wash my selfe with snow water and make my hands most cleane yet my owne clothes shall make me filthy so as though wee haue the spirit of God in vs yet our best actions are sinfull for as it is said Esa 64.6 our righteousnes is as filthy clouts the originall signifieth such clouts as come from children newly borne or such as Surgians vse to make cleane vlcers or such as beggers finde vpon dung hils to patch their ragged cloakes withall or such as are not once to be named as the Ancient writers of the Iewes doe make mention to whom this was chiefely spoken the Prophet in that place alluding to the manner of purifying in the ceremoniall law For we reade Leuit. 15.19 that vncleane things were separated both from the seruice of God and from the vse of man which being then but ceremoniall both in bodie and soule and thereby vnfit for Gods seruice and is really and morally in vs for we are vile and polluted not worthy the society one of another for feare of infecting each other and yet these are our best actions as Esay speaketh meaning thereby both the greatnesse of the number of them and the greatnesse of the excellency of them for they are all accursed before God I meane in respect of the spirit of Christ which is in vs not that the spirit causeth this vncleanenesse but through the lust sensuality and corruption of our natures euen as faire water from a cleere fountain is made filthy by running thorow vnclean channels the cause wherof is that concupiscence which through the serpents temptation entred into our first parents when they transgressed this being the first sinne that liueth and the last sinne that dieth euen as the heart is in the body of a man and this lust causeth and forceth vs to commit the euil we would not and to omit the good wee would and if it cannot preuaile this way with vs then it will entice vs partly to commit the euill and partly to omit the good by the consent of the heart onely and if it â—â—â—le in this it will cause such a crossing and corrupt thought to come in the way to poison the good we do that though we do it yet it deserueth death because wee are commanded to loue God with all our thoughts which if any one be ranging we doe not This is vrged the more that we may see and acknowledge how far our best actions which are in highest price and estimation with vs and which runne from the cleerest part of the wel-head are from deseruing any thing which we may yet see as in a glasse more plainely Gen. 6.5 where it is said concerning the naturall man that the mould of the desires of the thoughts of a mans heart are euill only euill and euill euery day and for euer 〈◊〉 may bee spoken of the best childe of God leaning out but this word onely For the spirit of Christ which is in vs begetteth some good thoughts and bringeth forth some good fruits that they are not onely euill though in respect of our corruption and that they taste of the vnsauory saltnes of our nature they may be said to be nothing but euill for in the choisest child of God there is the seed of the sin against the holy Ghost of apostasie of all sins but that by the working of the spirit they are so choked and weakened as they are not able to breake foorth hobeit by the remainder of sin abiding in vs all our actions are so infected poisoned as they are lothsome in the sight of God which must teach vs to humble our selues before him to craue pardon euen for our praiers which are polluted with many by-thoughts then wil he as Mal. 3.17 spare vs as a man spareth his sonne that serueth him for the Lord regardeth rather the good affection than the good action the holy fountaine from whence it procedeth rather then the effects of the fountain that it runneth thorow some corrupt veine of this earth and flesh of ours and this is in respect the spirit of life of Christ is in vs. But now if we speake of the spirit of life which is in Christ himselfe then we may boldly say we are all spirit and not flesh that Christ by his satisfaction hath taken away the accusation can come against vs for any sinne and the imperfection can be laide against vs for any action for all we doe is accepted of God in him and we can be charged with nothing for Christ maketh intercession for vs and as Eph. 2.1 God in Christ hath quickned vs that were dead in sinnes and as Heb. 2.9 Christ hath tasted death for all men So as if we speak of the spirit of life which is in Christs person we may well conclude wee are freed from the law of sin and of death Secondly obserue hence that they that will take comfort by the life of Christ must be able to apply the power of his death to the crucifying not onely in generall but euen of euery particular sinne in them as the
sinnefull flesh wherein we are to beleeue that Christ is the naturall sonne of God and the sonne of Dauid but not naturall for he was not begotten of man his seed being vncleane but he was conceaued of the holy ghost and so became man like vnto vs sinne excepted therefore it is heere said in the similitude of sinnefull flesh not in sinnefull flesh and in this similitude he was both in the sight of men and of God in the sight of men for all the while he was on earth he was seene to be subiect to the miseries of sinnefull flesh both in his life and death to hunger for he was oft so to pouerty for he had not whereon to lay his head to persecution for he fled and withdrew himselfe from much violence intended against him to griefe for he wept and sighed for the death of Lazarus and the destruction of Hierusalem to slanders for they vpbraided him that he wrought by the power of the diuel to temptations for he was carried by the Spirit into the desert for that purpose to accusation by false witnesses to colour the sentence of death against him to scourgings to scoffings to reuilings to the crosse to death it selfe all which was seene to men by some that grieued at it by most that iested and reioyced at it He was also seene in this similitude by God himselfe for though he was deliuered and tossed as it were from pillar to post from Annas to Caiaphas from Caiaphas to Pilate from Pilate to the Souldiers from the Souldiers to the Citie from the city to the Iudgement seat from thence to the inferiour officers to be beaten with reeds from thence to the gibbet though all cried by the perswasion of the high priests Crucifie him doubling it in the aire with a most damnable echo yet was all this done as Peter saith Act. 2.23 by the determinate counsell of God the heauens hauing decreed that the earth should open as it were to swallow him because he represented our persons more liuelie then Iacob did the person of Efau Gen. 27.21 so as for the time he was heauily crushed with the weight of Gods indignation which appeared by the conflict he had with the wrath of God sweating droppes of blood by the basenesse deiection he felt in himselfe crying out that hee was forsaken an 〈…〉 doth proue he was in the similitude of sinnefull flesh in the sight of his father and that it was necessary it should be so being man to satisfie for man and God to get the conquest of death hell and condemnation For the fourth which is the purpose he was sent for It was to abolish sinne and to condemne sinne in the flesh speaking metaphorically or in a borrowed speech meaning heereby that there was great pleading in heauen before the seat of God betweene Christ and the diuell the seed of the woman and the serpent the diuell challenging of vs to be his first because in our first parents we gaue more faith credit to him then to God for when God had wrapt vp condemnation in the forbidden fruit we thought it to be the hidden treasure of diuine knowledge when he had sweetned his inhibition of this one tree with the free vse and liberty of all the rest as if we should starue for meat our appetite must be enflamed to this aboue the rest and when he had enioyned a law vpon our fingers as not to touch it then doe we through the strength of suggestion prefix our eies on no other marke then to gaze on it thereby to insnare our hands to snatch at it Secondly whereas Adam had his birth and creation in innocency which was but a particular allegation for him yet we that are his posterity haue our beginning from corruption as if in our generation we vowed a course of vncleanenesse and doe performe this vow by plunging the whole man into the lake as it were of impiety and therefore in our liues resembling his likenesse by walking in the workes of darkenesse he impudently would haue faced out the matter as if heauen had beene but the hall of iustice fit for the maiesty of God to sit there and not for vs to abide there longer then while sentence is in giuing But when Christ against this had truly alleaged the eternity of his generation in respect of his God-head the cleannesse of his conception in respect of his man-hood how in this person of ours he was euer sanctified in this flesh of ours had vanquished the fierce temptations of the diuell and how we in our owne persons by the water of the holy ghost are daily washed when by this hard pleading of Christ on our side we were by the sentence of God vnshakled as prisoners vniustly detained and had our absolution written in our foreheads that the damned might see it to their discomfort then the sonne of God hauing by this his trauell oâ—ened the insearchable riches of his fathers mercy toward vs he condemned sinne in this flesh and purged as it were euery veine of the hidden filthinesse lay in it and made vs members of his body So as from hence learne to measure the benefit thou hast by Christ that he is no further sent to thee then he hath destroied sinne in thee for if thou settest vp a seat for profanenesse in thy heart sowing thy fruit to the flesh and liuing to thy selfe then as 2. Cor. 5.15 Christ died not for thee and he was sent to die that by his death thou mightest liue to him beware therefore thou doest not examine thy selfe too slightly in this matter for it was easier for the Lord to create a new heauen and a new earth then to raise thee from the dead and to abolish sinne in thee which kept thee vnder the dominion of death hee hauing no resistance in the one and in the other hauing the rebellion of thy nature to hinder him so as thou must not measure the death of sinne in thee by the auoiding of grosse sinnes which the sunne hates to shine vpon but euen by thy practise and delight in smaller sinnes for if these doe keepe their course in running priuatly through thy life as the bloud doth in runnig secretly through thy veins it keepes out the spirit which should raise thee from the old Adam to the new from rebellion to obedience from darknesse to light from hell to heauen Striue therefore as in thy ignorance to please the flesh so by thy knowledge to content the spirit that as pride pleased the flesh so humblenesse of heart may please the spirit and that for the assurance of Christ to be thine thou maist doe euery thing contrary to that thou didest before after the example of Domitian the Emperour who was answered if hee would gouerne vprightly he must doe contrary to that the gouernours had done before who ruled with crueltie and tyrannie ROM chap. 8. vers 4. verse 4 That that righteousnesse of the law might
the time we may faile of his promotion there being but one particular flower of that kind in the whole garden of God besides he had no such meanes of faith offered him till he was vpon the gallowes wheras we haue had and doe still enioy great store both for our present vse and for to lay vp against a dearth heereafter againe by this our deferring and shufling off the time of saluation we sinne three waies against God against the saints of God and against our owne soules against God because we dally with him and abuse his patience putting that day far off which may come at the least to thee in an instant if the Lord withdrawe thy breath but a while from thee against the Saints of God because thou depriuest them of that company comfort and profit thou mightest haue each of other for heerein standeth the communion of Saints in a fellow-feeling one of anothers miseries comforting them in their griefes strengthening them in their infirmities supplying them in their wantes and encouraging them in the faith and power of grace which they haue receiued lastly against themselues in thus hazarding their soules for it is not enough to say Lord haue mercy on thee when thou art on thy death bed when rather sense of thy paine then feeling of thy sinne doth driue thee to that extremity but thou must seeke for mercy before thou art thrust into those straites else may thy conscience then flie in thy face and the remembrance of thy former negligence stop thy mouth as a iust reuenge for thy sinne of delay which was before committed Againe heere all lithernesse and lazinesse is remoued from them that are ready to finde excuse for not walking so cheerefully boldly and constantly in the right way as they should for assure thy selfe there is no crosse can fall vpon thee of that force as to crosse the working of Gods spirit in thee if thou thy selfe be not a meanes to quench it for if thou wilt hide thy talent it is true it can turne thee to no aduantage and if thou doest not stirre vp the graces in thee and varnish them as it were with a continuall vse of them no maruell though they decay and thou too for the kingdome of heauen is taken onely by the violent that striue and sweat and labour euen as he that is famished doth for meat so that if thou entertaine the spirit with diligence in praier in hearing in meditation and such like holy duties it will awake thee from thy sleep and remoue all impediments that may either turne backe thine eies from beholding thine anointed Christ Iesus or with draw thy heart from buying that hidden treasure that is sealed vp for thee in the booke of the promises of God Lastly obserue the maner of the Apostles speech beginning with the negatiue We must not walke after the flesh as a matter of greatest weight before hee commeth to the affirmatiue to walke after the spirit for where there is the absence of good there must needs be euil but where there is the absence of euill it followeth not that there is good therefore we must not onely not doe euill but we must doe good as Dauid saith Cease from euill and doe good so as the flesh must first be shaken off before we can shape our actions or affections after the spirit and to this purpose Esay saith cap. 1.16.17 Cease to doe euill learne to doe well and Paul Rom. 13.12 Cast away the workes of darkenesse and put on the armour of light and Ephe. 4.22.23 Cast off the old man which is corrupt and be renued in the spirit of your minde and as Tit. 2.12 we must not onely deny vngodlinesse but we must liue religiously and 1. Pet. 4.1 There must be in vs a signe not onely of Christs suffering but also of his resurrection to liue not after the lusts of men but after the will of God and as Rom. 7.4 Wee must not onely bee diuorced from our first husband the flesh but we must be married to our second husband which is the spirit so as for thesound cure of our corruption the rotten flesh must first be pared away that the right plaister may bee applied and when thou art healed thou must sinne no more lest a worse thing come vnto thee but as hauing the sore running on thee the Lord dispensed with thy vntowardnesse for that time so now hauing the wound stopt and thine eies opened by a second laying of Christs hands vpon thee thou must performe such actions of life onely as are deriued from the spirit of God working in thee The vsurer therefore must not onely leaue his vsury but he must lend freely the oppressor must not onely cease from grinding the faces of the poore but hee must releeue them liberally the proud man must not onely forget to wrinkle his face by looking austerely but with meekenesse and humility he must embrace his brethren the profane man must not onely forsake his iesting and scoffing at religion but hee must set himselfe in the same ranke to be railed at for the name of Christ knowing that by this meanes as 1. Pet. 4.14 The spirit on his part is glorified And this may serue to stop their mouthes that thinke him an honest man that doth no harme whereas the not doing hurt is but as a tingling and pricking in the flesh after a great benumnednesse but it must be the action of good that must shew the life of Christ to bee in thee else maiest thou as well thinke it a causelesse curse vpon the figge-tree that hauing but leaues wherewith she did no harme was yet dried vp because she bare no fruit ROM chap. 8. vers 5.6 verse 5 For they that are after the flesh sauour the things of the flesh but they that are after the spirit the things of the spirit verse 6 For the wisedome of the flesh is death but the wisdome of the spirit is life and peace HEnce the Apostle proceedeth to proue who those bee who are ingrafted into Christ and who are not but continue in the wrath of God and this hee doth by following the opposition first made between the flesh and the spirit shewing in these verses what the seuerall natures and dispositions of them both are And secondly what are their seuerall ends they that are after the flesh thinke nothing sauoury but what comes from the flesh but their fruit and end is death that is damnation but they that are guided by the spirit taste nothing but what is spirituall and the fruit and end of them tendeth to a double comfort for their soules first bringing peace of conscience which is a continual feast in this life secondly eternal felicity in the life to come so as in summe his meaning is to shew that as many as are not in Christ shall be damned and as many as build vpon Christ shall be saued Then we must first know what is meant by flesh and what is
meant by spirit for the first what is meant by flesh Christ tels vs Iohn 3.5 in his answer to Nicodemus saying That except a man be borne againe of water and of the spirit he cannot see heauen meaning thereby that before a man be regenerate he is nothing but flesh soule and body and all for that is borne of flesh is flesh and a cleane thing cannot be drawen out of corruption so Paul 1. Cor. 15.50 saith that flesh and blood cannot inherit heauen not meaning thereby that flesh wherein we are inclosed for the very substance of it shall see God but the old man the corruption of nature which is our mother wit and wil howbeit what this flesh is is more amply set downe Gen. 6.5 where it is said in the originall that all the very mould of the deuising thoughts of a mans heart are not inclined to euill but simply euill and not euill but onely euill and not onely euill but euill in all things and not onely euill in all things but euill in all things euery day and Saint Paul Rom. 3.10 maketh a full description of a fleshly man shewing what euery one is by nature There is none righteous no not one the reason is because there is none that seeketh God and for not seeking him they are all become apostats and by this their apostasie are become vnprofitable and being thus of no value their throate is an open sepulchre and being thus enlarged like hell they vse them either to deceit in that poison is vnder their lips or else their mouth is full of cursing and bitternesse which are two contrarie sinnes their feete are swift to shed bloud and destruction and calamitie are in all their waies and the way of peace they haue not knowen and last of all they haue not the feare of God before their eies which is the true cause of that cursed brood and chaine of sinnes that hang together Now for the second what is meant by Spirit and that is a diuine heauenly inuisible and supernaturall working of the holy Ghost in the hearts of Gods children in begetting them anew into the glorious image of Christ by changing into another quality and condition all the powers of their soules and affections of the heart which is done by faith in the outward man and by peace of conscience in the inner man by reason whereof the elect are saied euen in this prison of theirs to bee spirituall From hence obserue first that the world is diuided but into two kinds of people fleshly and spirituall for there is no meane betweene them howsoeuer the enemies of God are distracted into seuerall and sundry factions some denying the power of godlinesse through porfanenesse some diuiding the power of it through opinion of merit some thinking there is no God at all and some imagining he sits idle in heauen without hauing any sterne to guide and direct the frame of the earth yet doe they all erre alike in their hearts and being all out of the way they shall finde the same reward of their worldly wisdome and their end to bee damnation now these two sorts and conditions of men are easily discerned for by their fruits you shall know them the one sauoring the flesh pots of Aegyt the other the sweetnesse of the land of Canaan the one being taken vp and possessed by the pleasures of the flesh the other striuing and laboring in the workes of the spirit the one hauing sinne as it were alwaies vnder his nose sauoring nothing else the other hauing the spirit euer in his eie to diuert his feet from the snares and pleasures of concupiscence for by this word after which is in the text is signified in the original tongue to be guided and conducted and led by the flesh which sheweth our great infidelity in not beleeuing what the holy Ghost sets downe giuing it heere in precise commandement that we should not be directed by the flesh and binding this commandement in the breach of it with a peremptory curse of damnation for being guided by it and yet as if God could not make his word good or that we could wrastle our selues from his wrath our taste our smell and all our senses are busied onely in the workes of the flesh as if we would cast away our selues willingly whereas euen in naturall reason wee should abhor it for who would be conducted by such a one as cuts the throats of al he guideth or who is he that trauelling toward the desert will picke out such a guide as should lead him to be deuoured of wild beasts or who that hath his iourney by sea will make choice of such a Pilot as hath cast away as many as he conducted or who would entertaine a knowen theefe and a waster to be the steward of his house or who would take such a husband to be the guid of her youth as spends and wasts himselfe in licentiousnesse or what Prince will admit him to bee his cheefe counsellor that is a knowen traitor to his person or such a one to be captaine ouer souldiers as is a knowen and proclaimed rebell There is none so simple nor so profane but will dislike and detest the choice of any such guides and leaders and yet he that taketh his flesh to be his captaine his arme his guide a knowen and vnreconciliable enemy to the soule shall by the conduct of his owne corruption not onely lose his body but his soule also for if the blind lead the blind both shall fall into the pit of perdition Therefore let the world loue her owne and the flesh pamper it selfe let Cain build him a citie Gen. 4.17 to hide him from the presence of the Lord let Esau follow his hunting Gen. 26.30 to satisfie his pleasure in the death of venison let Nimrod Gen. 11.4 build him a tower to get him a name vpon the earth let the rich man Luk. 12.17 heape vp his fruits till his barnes will hold no more let Diues Luk. 16 19.20 be costly in his apparrell and delicate in his fare euery day yet obserue thou but their ends and thou wilt not ioyne hands with them for Cain was branded of the Lord as a castaway Nimrod confounded for his pride Esau reiected for his profanenes the rich man snatched suddainly from his substance and Diues throwne downe to hell where he lies panting and criing for a drop of water and cannot haue it Againe in that it is said they sauour the things of the flesh obserue that all that is in a naturall and carnall man and commeth from him is but flesh that is sinne yea and the most excellent parts that are in him that is his wisdome deserueth death and is but as a worme in the shell to consume him for he wanting the spirit which is the life of the soule as the foule is the life of the body his soule his body his minde his will and his vnderstanding are but members as Paul
5.25 then how many are there among vs worse then they that neuer heare it but thinke that which is in truth the onely food to preserue them the only poison to destroy them And if shee be dead that sauoureth so much of the flesh as to liue in pleasure 1. Tim. 5.6 then how many are there in the world as euill as shee that would neuer haue the Sunne to set vpon their delights but would haue their life without limitation that they might follow their sports And if he be dead that fals asleepe in his sins Eph. 5.14 then how many of this kinde are with vs that neuer tooke but one nap since their birth making the end of one sinne the beginning of another And if they be dead that walke according to the course of the world Eph. 2.1.2 then alas how few are liuing among vs many great starres falling from heauen to the earth daily that is many great professors being either ashamed or wearied of their precisenesse in religion falling away daiely renouncing that their faith wherwith they were once comforted embracing the world like Demas who shooke off Paul as if he had beene as pestilent as the viper that Paul himselfe shooke off Act. 28.5 And if he be dead that followeth not his calling faithfully Mat. 8.22 then how many such are there among vs that either through idlenesse neglect or through fraud and deceit peruert those means that God hath appointed for their increase And if he be dead which strengtheneth not himself in the things which remaine in him Reuel 3.1.2 then how doe we abound with such as want this zeale of supporting their faith suffering it daily to decrease and smothering and pressing it downe with the sent sauor of fleshly ease and preferment And if they be dead that haue not part in the first resurrection Reue. 20.5 then how many of this brood haue we that haue not yet receiued Christin true faith at all nor are awaked to any better life then they brought from their mothers wombe thinking too wel of themselues and for want of knowing themselues being not able to know Christ aright wanting this knowledge of him they are ignorant what benefit they may receiue by Christ and being ignorant of this it is impossible for them to partake of any benefits Christ bringeth they finding no better taste nor sweetnesse in them then there is sauour in the whit of an egge as Iob saith cap. 6.6 Therefore let wickednesse come form the wicked and let it be a bird onely of their hatching let them fill themselues with the bitter morsels of the flesh which turne to gall in their stomackes for God at length shall draw it out of their bellies Iob. 20.15 and shall cause his wrath to raine vpon them burierâ—â— that call vpon the name of the Lord depart from iniquity and being borne of the spirit let vs distast euery thing that is not spirituall for in this opposition of contraries of the flesh and of the spirit we must cleaue as close to the blood of Christ and the water of a holy life as the fleshly men doe to the diuell and to the course of their corruption This rule then which the Apostle heere giueth to be guided and conducted by the spirit condemneth and conuinceth all them that haue such froth in their words and some out of their monthes that men are too full of the spirit and too vehement in the spirit taking vpon them like Schoole-masters to reach the holy Ghost how to speake but since the spirit taketh it vp as a phrase fit for him let not vs be ashamed to vse it as a garment fit for vs for the world hath beene full of scoffing from the beginning and though it ingendred in the flesh of Abraham yet came it from the bastard brood of Hagar Ismael being the first Gen. 21.9 that mocked Isaac And what was Elisha the worse 2. Kin. 2.23 for being mocked of the children or the Prophets the worse for being mocked of the people or Christ the worse for being railed on in the open Synagogue and mocked at in the iudgement hall and vpon the Crosse Mat. 26.41 Or Paul the worse for being called by Tertullus that flattering oratour Act. 24.5 a pestilent fellow and a mouer of sedition Hath not this beene the lot of the righteous since the beginning and the true badge of a Christian since Christs ascension For Isaack had the blessing both vpon his soule and vpon his seed notwithstanding the curse of his brother the Prophets went on in their calling giuing as Esay speaketh their backe to the smiters and their face to the nippers they were not dismaied and Paul continued worshipping the God of his fathers after the way which was called Heresie Act. 24.14 notwithstanding the rage malice of the vnbeleeuing Iewes And therefore shrinke not thou in thy head a whit nor let not thy zeale be cooled for the quips and tants of peruerse persons for either thou must be a sheepe or a goate and better be laughed at of men for thy sheepish simplicitie then destroied by God for thy goat-like qualities since there are but two orders rankes of men in the world the one fleshly the other spiritual we know he that was borne after the flesh euer persecuted him that was borne after the spirit euen so is it now which can nothing hurt thee because the spirit doth defend thee nay it toucheth not thee at all for they scoffe at God which dwelleth in thee and he at length will laugh at their destruction Besides it is but the reuiling of Sathan which possesseth their flesh and who will esteeme of the diuels frumps since he doth it onely in enuy at thy saluation and in malice against the God of heauen Heere againe are conuinced all such who of their owne drowsinesse frame and pretend excuses for not doing as they say they should but this is but one of the deceits of sin to wind thee further into her snares for the spirit cannot be idle but is like the miller alwaies grinding anâ— mouing thee forward to some good duty for when the stronger entreth he driueth him out that was there before therefore examine thy selfe whether thou be as earnest in praier as at thy pleasure whether as diligent in counting thy sinnes as casting thy accounts at home as desirous to heare the word as a stage-play as earnest in repenting as in coÌ„mitting of offences as hungring after the foode of thy soule as after the nourishment of thy body for if thou be not thou art so far from fauouring spiritual things as the spirit hath set no footing in thee at all for we read of Dauid in the whole volume of his Psalmes how greatly he delighted in the law of God how he longed after it as the Hart after the riuer brookes how he valued it better then thousands of gold or siluer how in his estimation one day was better in the
courts of God then a thousand in the kings palace and if this spirit was in him in the time of the law then ought there to bee a double spirit in vs that liue in this golden time of the Gospell But I would it might not be said of vs that the children of this world are wiser in their generation then the children of light for they lie stretching themselues vpon their beds straining their wits how to please the flesh with choice and variety of delightfull sinnes whereas wee through the smoke of that corruption that flieth vp to our eies are so blinded as wee thinke our selues incumbred with the comlinesse of the spirit straitning the times wherein the graces of God should be blowen vp and cherished in vs and giuing too large an allowance to the portion we share out for the flesh therefore if we will be spirituall men indeed we must lay vp the word of God in our hearts binding it as a signe vpon our hands wearing it as a frontlet before our eies and writing it vpon the posts of our houses that it may be as a master to instruct vs and as a line to direct vs that as neere as we can our thoughts may be hedged in that they range not after the concupiscence of the flesh our affections restrained that they rise not against the worke of the spirit our actions so squared as they may be fit timber for the building of such Temples wherein the Lord shall dwell by his spirit Lastly obserue the fruits the wisdome of the spirit bringeth which be two peace and life euen the two speciall benefits that the carnall man seeketh for yet misseth of for the flesh neuer giueth peace but is continually perplexed eating and being neuer satisfied flying and chacing themselues when none pursueth them neither can it bring foorth life the wicked being euer groping as in the darke so as we see what worldly men most seeke for that they are most destitute of for we all agree in the end of our desire that we would be blessed but in the substance wherein true blessednesse consisteth there is great difference The Philosophers speaking of happines were distracted into two hundred eighty eight opinions euery one intending some thing and yet resoluing nothing some pointing to the right hand some to the left some to the vally some to the plaine and yet all of them out of the way yea and the inlightened Christian that hath a true contemplation of right happinesse doth notwithstanding by the halting of his conscience confute that in practise which hee in heart alloweth confessing it to be ascribed to the spirit and yet seeketh it in the flesh placing it in heauen and yet looking for it in hell whereas it is better goe to heauen a begger then to hell an Emperour and as Mat. 8. better goe to heauen lame then to hell sound and yet such is our spirituall blindnesse that we had rather put it on the hazard of our soules then to lose any present comfort in the body But how canst thou thinke to finde hony in a waspes nest or to make a good garment of a spiders webbe or to receaue holesome food of a cockatrice egge or to perswade thy selfe of peace and life in following the flesh which the Lord hath cursed The onely happinesse of a Christian resteth in his wisedome in the spirit for by this he hath peace about him and peace aboue him though iudgement smiteth on euery side yet it spareth him for his conscience being vpright hee hath euer his pardon in his hand to plead though he be compassed with all the crosses in the world yet hauing the first peace in the forgiuenesse of his sinnes he is assured of his last peace also that is his lasting peace in life eternall That king was miserable that vnder his cloath of estate had a sword hanging ouer his head by a little threed and in this suspensed felicity he was so perplexed that he wished to be out of his rich misery much more may they wish it that haue the sword of the Lords vengeance shaking ouer them for studying onely the wisedome of the flesh which is so far from peace as it would hide it selfe vnder the hils and so farre short of life as it is the vndoubted messenger of a most desperate death But these be onely fruits of such a tree as the feare of God hath made wisely old betimes being planted by the spirit and growing vp in the spirit shewing by their conuersation vpon what stocke they are grafted and by what sap they are nourished tasting nothing but the true seruice of God wherby they are able to stand before him with a cleere conscience which is walled about in euery corner with the peace and fauour of God and reserued in his due time for the perfection of glory in the life to come ROM chap. 8. vers 7. verse 7 Because the wisedome of the flesh is enimity against God for it is not subiect to the law of God neither indeed can be THe drift of the Apostle in this verse as in the former is to shew that our sanctification is the onely security we haue of our saluation for to them that are in Christ there is life and peace and this our vnion with him is discerned by our walking in his spirit and this shall wee know when the things wee doe sauour of the spirit and this sauour is seene by performing the fruits of the spirit in the course of a godly life And that this is so he hath proued by opposing two contraries as namely by the godly life of a spirituall man and the godles life of a carnall man Now heere he sheweth a reason why the wisedome of the flesh is damnation because it is enimity against God So this verse standeth on two parts First he sheweth what the wisedome of the flesh is at plaine hatred with God Secondly patience that coles of fire may be heaped vpon their heads and whether these three meete together in any one man or any of them alone possesse him the wisdome of the flesh euer rebelleth against the wisdome of God and this I speake not of the folly of man but of the very best actions that flesh and blood can doe for the very best wisdome of the flesh was that of Peters toward Christ Master pitty thy selfe Mat. 16.22.22 and yet for this he was called Sathan so that to consult with flesh and blood is but to take aduice how to damne our selues for if we be at enmity with God it must needes follow wee are at friendship with the diuell Now for the second part which is the reason of this enimitie betweene God and the flesh obserue that if we will know how to please God it is taught vs in his law for if we would yeeld our selues subiect to it it being giuen and pronounced at first by the mouth of God written with his singer and sent by his Angell deliuered
haue giuen Iohn Baptist good countenance and yet haue chopt off his head for reproouing iustly It is true there is none standeth but he may fall if he leane to his owne wisedome nay he must wither if he grow vp among stones because he was neuer well rooted and whensoeuer the Lord pulleth away the vizard from any that masked vnder the cloake of religion he doth it to make them that stand strengthen themselues in Christ Philip. 4.13 and to make them that be hollow harted tremble for they that thus fall their heart telleth them before hand of it their comming to Christ being but in the Sunne-shine when there are no clouds of persecution hanging ouer and their following after him being like a theefe after his pray that will let it goe vnlesse hee may gaine by it their hearts euer misgiuing them in their owne profession and they hauing a secret corner in the flesh which they alway feede what shew soeuer they make to the contrarie But now the straight and vpright minded Christian hath his heart as adamant and his face as brasse that armes him with resolution for the Lords cause he hath no confidence in the flesh Phil. 3.3 but his whole reioycing is in Christ he feeleth such sap of the spirit at the roote that he thinketh it with Christ to be his meate to do the will of God yea he can truly and boldly say with this Apostle that neither anguish of minde nor torment of body vers 39. can seuer him or make him so much as lose the sight of his master Christ but he will euer be iust behind him for by his life he hath comfort in him by his afflictions he hath fellowship with him and by his death he shall enioy the presence of him for euermore all this heart and assurance they haue hauing their foundation from the words of Christ Iohn 10.28 None shall plucke my sheepe out of my hands And whether thou beest a sheepe or no thou canst tell by thy feeding for howsoeuer thou mayst come to graze in the outward assemblie with the congregation yet if thine eare be only feeding at Church and thy thoughts and thy affections at home in the flesh thy selfe canst tell thou art but a wolfe in sheeps clothing so that as the perswasion of our saluation is certaine and vndoubted so is it also constant and perpetuall Howbeit the power and pride of prosperitie wherewith the wicked are puffed vp and the strength and sting of aduersitie wherewith the godly are humbled and abased the one trampling vpon the earth as if it were too base to beare them the other creeping like wormes and grashoppers vpon the ground hath made many to stagger in the opinion of their profession and in the perswasion of their saluation because he seemed thus to passe by them as in a whirlewind and by the wicked with a mild and still voyce meeting them as it were in the successe of euery thing and this was that made Dauid Psal 73.13 thinke his labour in mortification to be but lost because he tasted of correction euery morning whereas they that set their mouths against heauen were lusty strong and had the waters of a full cup of prosperity wrung out to them but when he had beene in the Sanctuary of God asking counsell of him by whom he vnderstood their end to be but as a dream when one awaked they increasing their sins by their fulnesse wherby they make the sword sharper for their slaughter then he found his owne footing to be safe and theirs to be slipperie the one to begin his iourney with sorrow and to end it with peace the other to set foorth in iollitie but to come home as we say by weeping crosse for as Ioh saith Chap. 20.22 Terrors shall take the wicked as waters and the east wind shall hutle him out of his place and God shall cast vpon him and not spare him though hee would faine flee out of his hand Euen so let vs not make this comfort of our assured blessednes vncomfortable to vs by our doubting for if we wauer in this whether God loue vs and we him the chastisement of a father will prooue the scourge of a reuenger and we shall thinke he smites vs because he hates vs and lifts vs vp to cast vs downe or else wee shall imagine our store to come from our owne hands and measure our liues after the crooked line of mens example which runne on heapes to hell for their owne soules conuinceth them of their forgetfulnesse of God and then cannot he remember them in Paradise whereas we setting God alwaies at our right hand may be fure hereafter he will set vs at his and that he guiding vs by his counsell Psal 73.24 can not but in his time receiue vs to glory Therefore let vs lift vp our heads â—â—d keepe the way euen within that there may be as little rubbish in the heart as can be and since through infirmitie we fall oft let our care be it be in the right way where we are sure to meere with Christ who is the way and the life to vs and let vs make the like vse trauellers do goe the faster for our fall for our faith must goe further then to beleeue there is God the father Sonne and holy Ghost and a communion of Saints c. this being but in general whereas we must beleeue it with application to our own particular as that he is a God to me in his loue to make me and by his prouidence to keepe me a Sonne to me to redeeme me when I was lost and to feede me when I am come home a holy Ghost to me to comfort me in my distresse and to worke in me a holy life a communion of Saints to me to help me with their prayers and to strengthen me by their good example And if this treasure be in thy heart thou hast the assurance of thy saluation laid vp there for thee also Againe where it is said the spirit dwelleth in you learne that we must not serue God by sits but it must be continually for the spirit remaineth not in vs for a time but taketh vp his mansion and abiding with vs and while he is with vs he is euer working as the Sunne is euer mouing and works of his owne nature stirring vp good thoughts and affections in vs at all times and is neuer idle not in vaine in vs not but that in many things we offend all but we send forth such a peale as it were of prayers and repentance after the sinne committed as it ouertakes it and turnes it back before it can flee to the iustice of God and this is that maketh S. Iohn 1. Iohn 3.9 to set it downe as a position and rule in scripture that he that is borne of God sinneth not at all because it flies forth as shot to which the hand did neuer set fire we being ouertaken sometime in weakenes that we slip
which we no sooner feele but being warned by this spirit we gather our feete the more close together to stand fast Since then this spirit of God hath set vp his rest in our soules let vs as liuely stones in this spirituall building cleanse polish our selues from all corruptions that it may take delight to continue with vs for if he come to suruey thy heart to see what roome thou hast for him and he finde euery chamber there full of some sinne and seeth that as fast as he emptieth it with one hand thou fillest it vp with another reâ—sting the power of him as if he came to torment thee he will take his flight from thee and thy sinnes shall breake out as the plague-sore vpon thee to thy vtter confusion but if thou submit thy selfe to his worke suffering him to mine and vndermine euery veine in thy body and to cleanse euery corner in thy soule and being emptied of thy corruption wilt labour in sanctification to keepe thy selfe cleane so beating downe thy fleshly thoughts and carnall desires as they shall not so much as sleepe with thee and if they chance to creepe into thy bed thou wilt spurne them out as a chaste louer wil a harlot then shal the spirit take vp thy body as his house and thou entertaining him he will keepe out all thine enemies that may disturbe thy peace with Christ Lastly where he saith But he that hath not the spirit of Christ is not his obserue that by an argument drawne from a naturall man he prooueth that as many as haue the spirit of Christ are sure of their saluation for as a naturall man who hath not the spirit is not Christs so long as hee remaineth a naturall man so consequentlie it followeth that they that haue the spirit are Christs and being his it were an absurd thing if they should not be saued for the conscience being pacified that God will accept vs in Christ we are not now perplexiuely to doubt of our saluation or how to auoid damnation for if we should doubt of our ROM chap. 8. vers 10. Vers 10 And if Christ be in you the bodie is dead because of sinne but the spirit is life for righteousnesse sake IN this verse the Apostle maketh the preuenâ—â—â—â— of a doubt which might haue risen out of the former doctrine for hee hauing before prooued that the spirit of God the spirit of Christ and Christ himselfe are in vs that are elect wee might make question of the trueth of this seeing we haue a large remnant of sinne and of the corruption of nature abiding in vs To this the Apostle answereth in this verse and those that follow First granting that so long as wee carrie about vs this bodie so long shall we carrie about vs sinne in our bodie part whereof is alreadie mortified in this life the rest can not be but by mortalitie But then in the second place that wee might not be too much deiected with this clogge of sinne we draw after vs he would haue vs with this occasion we haue to humble vs to ioyne withall the consideration of the spirit of Christ which is in vs to raise vs vp againe assuring vs that if our faith by her visible fruites can appeare in our liues that though we haue a portion of sinne which can not die but by death yet we haue the spirit of God the spirit of Christ and Christ himselfe-dwelling in vs the fruite whereof is euerlasting life in glorie obtained by the righteousnesse of Christ for vs applying himselfe in the latter part of the verse to comfort the weakenesse and to cheere vp the faint hearts of the faithfull labouring to relieue them with some spirituall consolation that notwithstanding they cannot shake off the sluggishnesse of the flesh but are taken as it were with a palsey halfe dead on the one side being compassed about with many infirmities in this life and hauing many grudgings and resistances of this earthly lumpe which is the bodie against the worke of our sanctification yet for all this the faithfull and elect may know and be assured that they are not trained foorth to fight and haue the foile nor that they are called to any doubtfull combate but to such a field where our hands shall be held vp if wee faint Exod. 17.12 as were the hands of Moses and where wee shall preuaile not onely against the Amalekites as did Ioshua which are enemies without vs but euen against the hidden enemies of our heart the rebellion of the flesh and the corrupâ—â—â—â— of nature which is contained in these words But the spirit is life so as the verse standeth on two parts First hee granteth part of the obiection namely that sinne cannot fully be shaken off Secondly to the full satisfaction of our consciences he answereth the other part of the obiection namely that notwithstanding this remainder of sinne in vs we need not be perplexed or doubt of our saluation Heere first wee are to consider of the three speciall kindes and phrases of speech the Apostle vseth in the former verses and in this concerning the spirit of God which is in vs the spirit of Christ which is in vs and Christ himselfe which is in vs. Whereby we are taught to beleeue that the whole Godhead and Trinitie dwelleth in euery Christian Howbeit concerning the spirit of God wee must know we cannot attaine vnto it but by the spirit of Christ for as the waters that boile in the earth cannot be conueied vnto vs but by wels and pipes by which we receiue of the fountaine it selfe so the spirit of God is the fountaine of life but a Well too deepe and the place too high for vs to reach to hee dwelling in a place vnaccessible and not to be approched vnto and for this cause the spirit of Christ is the well-spring and pipe which passeth this life to vs and by this we are made partakers of that life in glory so that in this respect the spirit of God is said to bee in vs and also the spirit of Christ which spirit could not be conueied vnto to vs but by the flesh of Christ God and man to reconcile vs to his Father and yet all this is but one God and one spirit as 1. Ioh. 5.7 which prooueth these two things first that Christ is God secondly that the holie Ghost proceedeth both from God and Christ because they both are but one and the selfe-same spirit is but one And in that Christ is also said to be in vs it is but the same in effect that the spirit of Christ is in vs yet are wee verily to beleeue that verie Christ is really in vs indeed yet inuisiblie and this must bee vnderstood supernaturally and therefore they that hold they are onely partakers of the graces and benefits of Christ but not of Christ himselfe cannot beleeue that Christ shall saue them for Christs benefits are so inseparablie vnited to his person as
the Saints of God beloued of the Lord hauing our long robes in signe of statelinesse as Senators palmes in our hands in signe of victorie as conquerours Reu. 7.9 for we in Christ haue ouer come Satan Further wee must obserue and know though this spirit of life dwell in vs yet so long as wee are inclosed in this earthly tabernacle and haue the corruption of nature clasping about the soule as Ivie to the Oke Ioh. 13.8 we cannot be free from infirmities and sinnes nor washed so cleane but that some filth will cleaue to our hands or our feet Yet there is great difference betweene the slips and sins of him that hath and of him that hath not the spirit of God as great difference as there is betweene him that is drenched and plunged ouer head and eares in a puddle and him that hath onely fouled his foote according to the speech of Christ to Peter Ioh. 13.10 He that is washed needed not saue onely to wash his feete as if he should haue said Peter thy head and thy hands are cleane onely thy feet need washing 〈◊〉 that is alwaies in this life some inferior affection is vncleane and there will be a litle boiling against the working of the spirit but the principall purpose of our hearts shall be to please God and to loath the world For the children of God are as poisoned vessels washed by the holie Ghost 2. Cor. 10. â—â— wherein notwithstanding there rests some taste and tang of their former filthinesse but the wicked are as vessels full of the poison of the diuell wherein the spirit of God neuer set footing Againe sinne in the regenerate hath a wound and is like the Sun faintly appearing through some thicke cloud but in the wicked it hath it full stroke Againe the wicked are so chained that they cannot stirre one foote to heauen and being cast from God they so little care for it as they wil with Cain Gen. 4.17 fall a building of cities and hauing lost the harmonie of a good conscience they will get some Iubal or other Genes 4.21 to plaie on the organs to make them merry but the godly though they be loosed from the chaines of the diuel yet while they soiourne heere they must draw some irons after them Againe the wicked from their birth haue turned their backs to God and their face to the diuell but the godly though they be hindred in their course and staied in their profession of godlinesse and of sanctification by some infirmities inseparable from the flesh yet doe they striue in their running to recouer their fall and wrastle for a prize that shall neuer fade And yet no doubt there is a contradiction in the wicked euen in finning as it is said Gen. 4.7 sinne lieth at the dore of Caine that is the blood of his brother Abel should torment his conscience Howbeit this combat and contradiction is but betweene his conscience that condemneth his sinne and his heart that loueth it but in them there is neuer any strife betweene affections and affections whereas the godly haue this fight betweene affections and affections as the flesh desireth to doe such a thing but the spirit that dwelleth in the flesh doth alwaies abhorre it and striueth against it So as if God hath sealed thee vp to saluation and hath giuen thee the stone of absolution and pardon for thy sinnes though thou art now discouraged at that remnant of sinne that rests in thee and fearest lest God should frowne at thee and turne his face from thee for thy weake seruice of him yet lift vp thy head thou shall bee sure heereafter through the power of this spirit to cast downe that great Goliah 2. Cor. 3.18 and thou shalt haue the full fruition of that hope thou yet doest apprehend and see as in a glasse Eph. 1.14 and if thou hast receiued but the earnest penny of the spirit in this life thou shalt be sure to receiue thy full wages and hire in the life to come Neither need we be dismaied that we limpe like Iacob 2. Cor. 5.5 2. Cor. 12.8 Genes 32.25 and be imperfect in this life for if we had not infirmities we would bee as proud as the diuell whereas now they make vs to expresse our thankefulnesse to God that hee so mercifully restraineth them and so fatherly passeth by them they serue to multiply our grones in the spirit to God Phil. 1.23 Rom. 7.24 Heb. 13.3 that we might be deliuered from this body of death and bondage of sinne yea they stirre vs vp to the loue of others to sorrow for the afflictions of Ioseph and of our brethren whereas if wee our selues were not infirme and weake we would neuer be touched with compassion Vers 11. But if the spirit of him that raised vp Iesus from the dead dwell in you hee that raised vp Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortall bodies by his spirit that dwelleth in you Howsoeuer wee haue aduantage and comfort by the former doctrine that by the extinguishment of this light which wee haue heere beneath and by the separation of our bodies from our soules sin must die and cannot otherwise be mortified than by mortalitie yet in this verse the Apostle stirreth vs vp to greater ioy and to the top of all Christian comfort shewing that the time shall come when our vile bodies shall bee made like to the glorious bodie of Christ Iesus The verse standeth on two parts first of the raising vp of Iesus Christ secondly of the raising vp of our bodies to bee made conformable to Christ our head First obserue the maner of the Apostle his speech If the spirit c. consider wisely this speech propounded by Paul as it were conditionally which doth not argue any suspended doubt fulnesse of the matter or make it any whit subject to exception but carieth with it a peremptorie necessitie that it is so the Apostle taking that for granted which cannot be denied without falling into grosse absurdities For if he should haue doubted whether Christ had beene risen againe then in vaine had he gone about to prooue that we should rise againe and therefore by this maner of phrase the Apostle cals not the matter in question as a doubt but doth boldly assume it to all Christians that Christ is risen And this is the common course of the Scripture and of the Ministers of God in all times vsually to say If there be a day of iudgement 2. Pet. 3.11 and if it be so that this booke of Gods word shall be wâ—â—â—â—â—â—â— our hearts then is there a fearefull reckoning to bee exâ—â—â—â— for which they do not as doubting of these things but taking them as granted of all men they be so certaine without contradiction So the Apostle before in this chapter vers 9. If the spirit be in you speaking to the elect for all that is spoken in this chapter belongeth onely to them that
bee called sanctified but saith he the spirit is in you for if they should deny that they runne into this that they must needs be reprobates and wrapped vp in condemnation Secondly obserue in the raising vp of Christ two parts first that he was raised vp secondly by what power he was raised vp namely by the spirit of his Father That Christ was raised vp the Apostle doth not demonstrate it but assumeth it for if Christ were not risen then all Pauls reasons 1. Cor. 15. to proue our resurrection may easily be eluded for that is the first argument hee there vseth to prooue a resurrection because Christ is risen and all his arguments there following are linked to that and depend on that reasoning from absurdities if Christ be not risen our preaching is in vaine and your faith is in vaine for Christ crucified and his resurrection is the summe of the Gospell and the end of our faith But the matter is by what power Christ was raised vp As he was flesh it profited nothing to raise vp it selfe for 1. Pet. 3.18 it is said he was put to death according to the flesh that is according to his humane nature and was quickned in the spirit which the Apostle there sheweth to be by that spirit wherein he preached in Noahs time And Rom. 1.3 the Apostle speaking of Christ saith he was of the seed of Dauid according to the flesh but declared to be the sonne of God by the resurrection from the dead which sheweth that it was the power of God that raised him vp He that raised vp Christ c. Heere consider three parts first what shall be raised vp our bodies secondly by what power they shall rise by the same power by which Christ was raised vp thirdly after what maner the same spirit that quickned Christ is now communicated to vs and by Christs righteousnesse we are made righteous and so are become fit temples for his spirit to inhabite in vs. The Scripture proposeth two arguments to prooue the resurrection first the conformitie of the bodie with the head that as Christ our head is risen so wee his bodie shall rise againe The secondly is the consideration of Gods omnipotency and out saith in his power that is to beleeue that he can doe all things and therefore can raise vp our putrified bodies The first reason holdeth both waies if Christ be raised vp then shall we be raised vp Christ is not risen therefore we shall not rise We are raised vp therefore Christ is raised vp we are not raised vp therefore Christ is not risen And this doth minister vnto vs great comfort and may euen astonish our hearts with ioie for it is impossible that we who are the body can be drowned as long as Christ our head is aboue the water So then since our head Christ is lifted vp aboue all gulfes hath tasted of all sorrowes and hath ouercome all dangers we need not to feare that we shall be stifled or swallowed vp of the wanes of torments and afflictions though we seeme neuer so much cast downe in the outward man for let the wild beasts of the forrest roare neuer so fiercely or let the raine fall and the waues beat and the windes blow neuer so strongly Mat. 7.27 yet shall their mouthes bee shut that they shall not hurt vs and our house is built vpon a rocke that cannot mooue for our Redeemer liueth and our head is safe and we at the last when he hath sufficiently exercised his graces in vs by the triall of our faith and the experience of our loue of him Ioh. 19.25 shall through him ouercome all troubles and sorrowes For the second reason to proue the resurrection which is the consideration of Gods omnipotency the Apostle Philipp 3.21 ioyneth the raising vp of our bodies to the consideration of that power whereby God is able to subdue all things This also is euident Ezech. 37.5 where the Lord by his power giueth life to a companie of dead bones And Christ Ioh. 5.25 saith his Gospell was able to raise vp dead soules that is such as be dead in profanenesse but by the power of his word shall be reuiued and quickned in the spirit which is the first resurrection and vers 28. The day shall come saith he when yee shall find that to bee true in the second resurrection to your damnation which yee will not now beleeue in the first resurrection â—â—â—our saluation when by the very voice of God the dead shall be raised vp Among many places to proue the resurrection of the bodie that is most excellent Mat. 22.32 vpon the demand of the Sadduces whose wife shee that had had seuen husbands should be in the resurrection I am saith he the God of Abraham c. I am not the God of the dead but of the liuing No place at the first sight may seeme to carry lesse proofe of the matter Christ then had in hand but being dulie weighed it is most substantiall to prooue it It may be said True it is thou art the God of Abraham that is of so much of Abraham as now liueth so as thou art the God of Abrahams soule but it is conuinced out of the place it selfe that thou art not the God of the dead and therefore thou art not the God of Abrahams body for his body is dead But note he doth not say hee is the God of part of Abraham but hee is the God of Abrahams person which person of his standeth vpon soule and body Secondly some say this place prooueth the immortality of the soule onely Nay it is certaine if the body be not immortall the soule cannot be immortall for if Abraham liueth in any part now hee must at the last liue in all and if immortality were onely giuen to one part then all the reasons of Paul 1. Cor. 15. to proue the resurrection of the body might be easily euaded For the Apostle there vers 18. to prooue the resurrection of the bodie saith Vnlesse Christ be risen and we rise we that are a sleepe 〈◊〉 Christ are perished But it may be obiected Nay there may bee an immortality if the blessed soules doe liue and therefore they cannot bee said to be perished And vers 19. If our hope saith Paul bee in this life onely we are of all the most miserable Nay it may be said we are happy in the life to come in the soule so vers 29. hee proueth the resurrection of the body from our baptisme Yea but it may bee said That is not so Paul for though our bodies rise not yet baptisme may profit vs in the spirit and though thy bodie Paul doe not rise yet thou hast not fought with beasts at Ephesus in vaine for thou shalt bee crowned with glorie in thy soule for that thou hast sustained these combats And thus if we stand onely vpon the immortalitie of the soule all Pauls arguments in that place may be soone reiected It is
of the life of God and such a man hath his soule and body taken vp and dressed and dedicated to entertaine the holy Ghost and the holy Ghost abideth in him and Iohn 14.23 Christ saith If any man loue me he will keepe my word and my Father will loue him and we will come vnto him and dwell with him so as the whole blessed Trinity abideth in such a man which is a most princely prerogatiue and royall dignity which the faithfull haue that the King of heauen will stoope so low as to abide in the soule of a poore Christian Further obserue in that the spirit dwels in vs that as Christ before he tooke vpon him and assumed our flesh sent his herbenger before him to seele that house and sanctifie that wombe wherein himselfe would lie Mat. 1.18 that the virgine by that meanes was full of the holy Ghost euen so he still sendeth forth his spirit to take vp his lodging for him in the heart of euery Christian and to sanctifie them in some measure 2. Cor. 13.4.5 though not in that fulnesse he did the virgine And as God in no place on the earth was said to be more then he was in the Arke so is he in no creature so much as in the elect 1. Sam. 4.7 Psal 8.1.5.6.7 yea all the creatures by this meanes are made seruiceable to the elect Now when the spirit commeth vnto vs it findeth our hearts very ruinous like an old house yet such an habitation as by some ancient monuments shewes what stately building it was at first by creation then it falles a tempering and building it vp againe by the loue of God ingrafted in our hearts and it doth sift vs and cleanse vs and whereaâ—â—t findeth nothing but bare walles that is a departure of all the graces of God and a depriuation of them it filleth vs and infuseth vnto vs all heauenly vertues And as the Lord was in the Temple and yet not shut in and inâ—â—uded there but in that he was there it was necessary it should 〈◊〉 kept cleane as appeareth 2. Chron. 23.19 that for this purpose porters were set at the gates of the house of the Lord that none that was vncleane in any thing should enter in so we that are Christians being a type of that Temple that should be built of liuing stones whereof Christ must be the chiefe and corner stone and wherein we must beleeue that God dwelleth farre more spiritually and effectually then he did in the other we I say must be kept far more cleanely then the other Temple was In this respect also that this Temple wherein the Lord now dwelleth is our soules and bodies the Priest our selues to offer vp our selues the sacrifice our selues to be sacrificed in our soules and bodies vpon the altar which is our hearts but yet so as we are still acceptable onely in the sacrifice of Christ and in his priesthood Now this spirit that thus dwelleth in vs is called the spirit of sanctification in respect of the foure properties wherin it resembleth the materiall Temple For first as the Temple might not serue for a dwelling house but was onely consecrated to abide and continue there while they serued God so the temples of our bodies must not be taken vp of the lusts of the world to dwell there but bee dedicated onely to entertaine the spirit of Christ and secondly as the holy garments were onely worne in the Temple so ought wee to looke that wee attire our selues onely as becommeth Christians that stand alwaies in the presence of God thirdly as the holy meate was onely eaten in the Temple and fourthly the vessels onely there to be drunke in so this shewes that our bodies and all the powers affections and actions both of soule and bodie as well in the heart within as in all the vse of Gods blessings without 1 Iohn 2.17 must be separated from all earthly things to be by them estranged from the worship of God and be reserued only to holy vses that God and his glory may be the chiefest end of our life for so the Hebrew word to sanctifie signifieth to be set apart and not prostitute to any profane vse Hereupon it is that if in the Temples of Christians we see idols erected we are grieued and offended and that iustly because we see a great part of Gods seruice shall bee spent in bodily adoration which ought not to be for though it be true that God requireth to be worshipped of euery bone in the body yet principally in this sacrifice of praier and other religious exercises hee looketh at the heart and sets his eye on our affections to be worshipped in spirit and in truth Now if it be vnlawfull to erect and set vp an idoll in any Christian Temple Iohn 4.24 for so much doth the Scripture in expresse words testifie in many places as Pull downe their altars breake their images and burne them in the fire Deut. 7.2 12.3 Iudg. 2.2 with many such like places and speeches how fearefull a thing then is it that wee that are Christians should set vp idols in our soules the most beautified place that God hath on earth as the idols of couetousnesse hypocrisie filthinesse pride and such like which be inuisible and therefore worse then the other and which do secretly like a theefe steale away our hearts from the loue of God and as a moth doe euen feed vpon vs and consume vs till we suddenly fall into the wrath and displeasure of God Heere let vs further consider but how we vse our owne houses wherein we dwell in the tabernacle of this life and which ought to be but as tents to be carried at our backes Gen. 18.1 to put vs in minde of our pilgrimage for if the matter of the Church cannot affect vs nor touch vs at the quicke yet shall it set foorth our wickednesse and enlarge our condemnation that we esteeme more of our owne dwelling places wherein we sleepe to night and to morrow are cast into the graue then of that place wherein the Prince of heauen and earth taketh vp his abode how curious we are in scouring of our pots in sweeping of our parlots in plaiting of our garments and tricking vp our selues nicely and garishly yea no seruants can please vs but such as weare out their knees in rubbing our houses and how fearefull and shamefull a thing it is that we make no account nor reckening of that place where the whole Trinitie should abide that our houses shall be cleane where onely our dirty feet doe treade and out selues the vncleanest part of it and that through our wretchednesse and negligence in purging of our selues and cleansing of our soules we are rather dens fit for the damned spirits then temples meet for the holy Ghost to abide in for if our hearts be once ouergrowne with the weeds of profanenesse idlenesse couetousnesse and such like we may assuredly know that
God can haue no roome to dwell in such a soule Further from the Metaphor or borrowed speech dwelleth note that there is a residence of the holy Ghost in all those that be his so as it must not be a so iourning of the Lord with vs to come like a stranger for a night or for a meale and away againe but he must be a houshold guest to go in and out with vs so that we must know it is not euery pang of conscience or fit of prayer or hanging downe our heads for a day whereby we are sometime perplexed and wringed with sorrow that is the dwelling of the spirit in vs no more then was that fit of Balaam Numb 23.10 when he praied that his soule might die the death of the righteous and that his last end might be like his Neither is this spirit knowen to bee in thee by doing many good things for Herod Mark. 6.20 did many things at the perswasion of Iohn Baptist yet was he a most cruell incestuous bloudy tyâ—ant nor yet by leauing many euill things vndone for the very Heathen had many morall vertues which made them decline from many viâ—â—â— â—ut by this shalt thou know that thou hast this spirit if aâ—â—◠〈◊〉 â—â—osseth and repugneth thy affections if thy affections â—â—e â—â—t against it but that in the meditation and purpose of sin thou please thy selfe and take part with thy affections against God to fulfill it as Balaam did when by the proffer of riches Num. 24.13 he would faine haue cursed where the Lord had blessed it is certaine this spirit of God abideth not there but the diuell Lastly obserue since there is no hope of the resurrection but so farre as wee are sealed in this life to that glory wee shall haue heereafter by the earnest of Gods spirit giuen vnto vs we may truly say of the wicked whom the Son neuer kissed Psal 2.12 that when they die they go to the damned for he that hath not his part of this spirit in this life vnlesse the Apostle be a liar which were blasphemy to thinke that man shall neuer haue the glorie of the life to come And therefore such as do scorne and scoffe at the seruants of God as Ishmael did at Isaac Gen. 21.9 calling them Men of the spirit they do commit most sacrilegious scurrilitie and in this state wherein they stand they are as surely the diuels as the diuell is not Gods yea in this they do with their owne mouths pronounce and subscribe to their owne damnation for the Apostle saith we must haue this spirit else it is impossible to bee saued Heere it may be said Since there is only ioy and peace in the spirit how is it that the wicked runne on in the course of their life prosperously and in the end of their daies go away quietly whereas the godly walke through many snares and are in their life scratched as it were with many thornes and in their death oft times are much troubled and depart in great agonies True it is the wicked may perhaps die quietly and to the sight of man comfortably hauing as Iob speaketh no bands in their death Iob. 21.13 Psal 73.4 but looke thou iudge him no more by his death than by his birth for many women haue had more easie trauell of a reprobate than an elected child of God especially the cause of their quiet being because hypocrisie hath put their consciences to silence heere that they may soone after roare out in hell and there is such a crust growen vpon their hearts 1. Tim. 42. that they rot and fester within and feele it not whereas in the elect the 〈…〉 is kept alwaies open and wee cannot feele the least bâ—◠〈…〉 Lords displeasure but we are anguished neither can wee 〈◊〉 that we euer feare enough which tender heart of a Christiâ—â— is like the Adamant to draw the oile of comfort into his soule and to hasten and quicken the life of the spirit in him Let vs all therfore earnestly pray for this spirit hauing obtained it let vs cherish and welcome it so as it may take delight in vs for wee all know it must one day come to this In manas tuas Domine commendo spiritum meum Into thy hands O Lord I commend my spirit and it is now at this In manas tuas homo commendo spiritum meum Into thy hands O man I commit my spirit And therefore as we will haue the Lord gratious to our spirits at the latter day so let vs well vse and entertaine his spirit in this acceptable time which vouchsafeth to dwell with vs. ROM chap. 8. vers 12. verse 12 Therefore we are debters not to the flesh to liue after the flesh VPon that which went before the Apostle inferreth a most vehement exhortation to this effect that seeing Christ hath saued them and freed them not onely from the condemnation of sinne but also from the power of sinne therfore the Lord doth indent with them and in them with vs all not to merit saluation but because saluation is already merited for vs to be engaged and obliged to the Lord and that since he hath taken the hand writing away from Sathan Coloss 2.14 and hath cancelled it in Christ that therfore we should be debters not to the flesh but to the spirit Hâ—â—reupon obserue that the greatest argument to perâ—◠〈◊〉 rather to inforce vs to good workes is taken from 〈…〉 of our redemption as appeareth by Saint Paul who 〈◊〉 â—â—â—t argument Rom. 12.1 I beseech you by the mercies of God that you giue vp your bodies a liuing Sacrifice vnto the Lord that since the Lord hath beene so mercifull vnto you as not to looke vpon your nakednesse but as you are cloathed in Christ you would therefore returne vnto him conformitie of obedience in sacrificing your selues vnto him After the same manner doth Saint â—eter perswade 1. Pet. 2.11 I beseech you as stangers and pilgrimes abstaine from fleshly lusts As if hee should say Since you are now a chosen generation and a people set at liberty by the death of Christ and by this meanes made Citizens of heauen walke according to the lawes of that heauenlie citie Heere are they condemned that say If by doing good works we can deserue nothing what heart can we haue to doe them And since we are bought already why should the Lord be twife fatisfied Whereto we answer that though we can deserue nothing Luk. 17.10 yet by this meanes we shew our thankfulnesse in doing as much as we can and though in all things we are vnprofitable seruants yet must wee bee thankfull for that which Christ hath done for vs. And since Christ hath fully satisfied for vs it is not further required that wee keepe the law to satisfie it but to testifie our obedience and thankes that wee are made partakers of such grace and haue receiued so great a pardon And so by this our working we
declare our gratfull mindes to God the Sonne by whom we are redeemed and to God the Father to whom we are redeemed for none of vs can satisfie for that he hath broken onely Christ hath made vp the breach and broken downe the wall that parted God and vs and therefore when wee shall heereafter keepe all the lawes of God in heauen it shall not bee to satisfie for that we kept not in this life for by doing but that we ought then to do we cannot free our selues from that paine we deserued for that we did not before Here ariseth the difference betweene the law and the Gospell The Law commandes workes to merit saluation the Gospell because saluation is already merited that therefore bâ—◠〈◊〉 good works we should testifie that wee are bound and 〈…〉 to the Lord. Hereupon note that there is in the Gospel a double couenant the first of mercy the second of mortiâ—â—cation The couenant of mercy going first which is I will saue thee I will write my law in thine heart Ier. 31.31 My soule shall delight in thee Thou shalt be beloued and such like gratious words and promises Then followeth the couenant of mortification Thou art saued therefore liue well Thou art pardoned therfore â—â—fend no more so as first we must be forgiuen Iohn 5.14 and then wee become debtors Wee are not then saued because we doe good workes but we are saued therefore this mercy of saluation maketh vs fruitfull in good workes as Iohn 5.14 the sicke man was not healed because he should sinne no more but thou art healed therefore remember this mercy of the Lord that thou do sinne no more So Luke 14.23 who be they that come to the wedding Call saith the King the halt the lame and the blind So as such as are emptied of al opinion of all worthinesse in themselues and be starke beggars must come yet when they are come they must haue the wedding garment so as wee are bid to come not because wee haue the wedding garment but because wee are bid to come in the mercy of Christ being beggars wee must striue to get that garment that is a good conuersation So Luk. 19.4 Zaccheus was not saued because hee gaue halfe of his goods to the poore but Christ first spake inuisibly to his soule to make him clime vp to the tree being conuerted then he giueth as testifying a fruit of mercy to others for the mercy himselfe receiued So Lu. 7.41 in the speech of Christ of the two debtors they were both forgiuen but who loued most Peter could say he that had most forgiuen and what made the debt forgiuen but the meere mercy and good will of the creditor So as in that place of Luke not because the woman loued much Luke 7.47 therefore was much forgiuen her but much was forgiuen her therefore she loued much for where the mercy is great there must our labour in mortification be great also According to this it is said Mat. 11.28 Come vnto me all ye that are weary and laden and I will ease you But marke thâ—â—stipulation and indenting of Christ with them againe ver 29 â—ake up my yoke and learne of me to be meeke and lowly that is after this great mercy obtained of disburdning you of that yoke which pressed your soules with discomfort euen downe to hell returne this fruit of thankefulnesse to God againe deny your selues and your affections and be you yoked to the obedience of the Gospell Verse 13. For if ye liue after the flesh ye shall die but if ye mortifie the deeds of the bodie by the spirit ye shall liue Before the Apostle perswaded vs by the benefit of our redemption which is wrought in Christ to bee humbled and to acknowledge our selues indepted vnto Christ that as by him we are saued fâ—â—m Sathans tyranny and freed from his slauish seruice in acceptation of this liberty we should shew our selues to serue God in righteousnesse and holinesse of life Now because this would not sufficiently subdue the rebellious disposition of hypocrites and to stirre vp the dulnesse of Gods weake children he doth in this verse adde a reason to make the former perswasion more forcible first by a denunciation and peremptory speech to the hypocrites that besides the plague of God inflicted vpon them in this life at the separation of the soule from the body their soules shall bee caried to the damned ghosts there to bee reserued to the iudgement of the great day Iude 1.6 secondly by a prouocation to the faithfull wherein he proposeth to them the hope of immortalitie Vnderstand generally as all Scripture is earnest in perswading these two things first remission of our sinnes secondly repentance from our sinnes according to the speech of S. Iohn of bloud and water that is the grace that pardoneth and the grace that reneweth so S. Paul is more precise in those two than any other in vrging grace and meere mercy and nothing but faith in the point of our iustification before God and doth also vrge preâ—se mortification in our selues to shew by our sanctified liues that wee are sealed vp to the day of redemption that as Christ our Passeouer was sacrificed for vs 1. Cor. 5.7 so wee should keepe a continuall feast vnto the Lord in the vnleauened bread of a â—â—â—cere and sanctified life Now with these two hath the wisedome of the world beene greatly offended and hath deuised against them two errours first against meere mercy Sathan in his subtilty and enmitie to man hath stirred vp the heresie of Pharisaicall righteousnesse ioining merit with mercy and secondly against the strictnesse of mortification he raised vp the heresie of Libertines that is of them that maintaine worldly prophanesse and licencious loosenes so as one cries out if there be nothing but mercy then there neede no repentance and the other crieth out since it is done by mercy what neede such strictnesse and precisenesse in life But howsoeuer these be laid as blockes to stumble at Mat. 11.19 wisedome will be iustified of her children and the latter â—â—iâ—e shall not fall in vaine vpon the hearts of Gods chosâ—â—â— Yet whether the Gospell preach either of these or both of them together the hypocrites and prophane worldlings will take occasion of offence as Iohn Baptist is too precise preaching repentance so earnestly Mat. 11.18.19 And if Christ bee affable gracious and to bee conuersed with then is he a friend of vnrighteous persons At Iohn Baptist the Libertines at Christ the Pharises be offended so as whether Iohn weepe sorrow for sinne or Christ pipe deliuerance from sinne neither of these can please the itching humours of wauering minded persons In the words are comprehended first a commination or threatning to the wicked secondly a prouocation or encouragement to the godly by proposing a reward and both being set downe conditionall in the word if they compare contratie courses of life to contrary ends
man deceiue you he beginneth with a preoccupation to possesse their minds before hand He that doth righteousnesse saith he is righteous not he that can discourse and talke of righteousnesse and therefore one saith truely Tace lingua loquerevita talke not of a good life but let thy life speake This the Apostle there proueth by the contrary for he that committeth sin is of the diuell that is he that committeth fâ—â—â—â— the world doth and doth not purge himselfe for the Apostle opposeth sinning to purging and he that is of the diuell cannot please God For therefore was Christ sent to destroy the workes of the diuell so as if these workes be not destroyed in thee and his building pulled downe Christ was neuer sent vnto thee Againe he proueth it by the contrary He that is borne of God doth not sinne for he hath the seed of the spirit therefore it is as if he should say when such wicked men shall bee saued the diuell shall be saued This is further proued by the words which Christ himselfe spake in the flesh Ioh. 8.34 He that so sinneth as to make a trade of it he is the seruant of the diuell vers 44. and if no chastisements nor benefites can reclaime you ye are the diuels for the lusts of your father ye will doe Lastly adde to this that of the new couenant made with Israel and so with vs Ier. 31.31 I will write my law in their hearts vers 33. And I will be their God and they shall bee my people So as if God pardoneth any hee doth promise him grace to amend his life and if that grace be denied him he neuer couenanted to saue him The couenant then implieth thus much If thou hast not grace to abstaine from grosse sinnes thou shalt be damned and if thou hast the grace of sanctification giuen thee thou shalt be saued But if ye mortifie the deeds of the flesh by the spirit c. This is the second proposition which the Apostle layeth downe namely that a good course of life leadeth to a good end Wherein first is questionable whether it standeth in the power of the heart of man to subdue the corrupt desires and affections of his nature as well as it doth to fulfill the lusts of the flesh for 2. Tim. 2.20.21 Paul shewing how that in a great house there be vessels some for honour and some for dishonour some for base and some for higher seruices which house he meaneth to be the Church of God saith that if any man purge himselfe hee shall be a fit vessell for Gods house and 1. Ioh. 5.18 He that is begotten of God keepeth himselfe from that wicked one which is the diuell that he touch him not Which places may seeme to attribute the purifying and cleansing of our selues to our selues by our owne inclinations and wils but it must be vnderstood that the Scripture in these and such like places setteth not downe the cause of this cleansing but the execution of it For the cause of this our mortification appeareth Ezech. 36.26 I saith the Lord will giue you a new heart and a new spirit so as there it must be had euen of God but it must be in vs otherwise we pertaine not to the Lords election Hereupon the Scripture vouchsafeth vs that honour to say we do it because notwithstanding the reforming of our iudgements and the changing of our affections is wrought by the supernaturall power of the holy Ghost working in vs yet this holy Ghost doth worke in vs as the subiects and by vs as the instruments as when it is said I will write my law in your hearts the spirit writes but the heart is the place and whatsoeuer is written in our hearts is ours To make this more plaine by a naturall proportion As a man that rectifieth and guideth the hand of a child to write the writing is said to be the worke of the child and not of him that directed him though without such direction the child could not haue done it euen so the Lord doth guide vs in all things we doe well and what doth hee guide but our wils so as the worke proceeding from our wils is ours yet without the guide of the spirit we could not doe it And in this working there is not a double effect one of the holy Ghost and another of our selues but we doe it euen as before there were not two writers though the child was directed but the child onely writ it Secondly where it is said If ye mortifie c. ye shall liue it may be demanded whether by the same reason we deserue saluation by this mortifying of our fleshâ— as by walking in the flesh we deserue damnation It is certaine vnlesse we doe well we can not be saued yet the holy Ghost sheweth that there is not the same perfection to doe well in our natures as there is in vs agilitie and dexterity to follow wickednesse For by our fall we are throughly corrupted as the Prophet Esay speaketh chap. 1.6 From the sole of the foot to the top of the head there is nothing but wounds and swelling but by our regeneration in this life we can neuer perfectly bee renued It sufficeth we haue obtained the blessing of Iacob Gen. 32.28.29 to haue such power from God as to be lame in sinne all our life long So Paul Rom. 6.23 saith The wages of sinne is death but the gift of God is eternall life through Christ whereby appeareth that the contraries themselues are not perfect for sinne of it selfe deserueth death but being good of it selfe deserueth not life for it is the gift of God and so the consequents of these two cannot be perfect and agree together Againe it is one question to aske who shall be saued and another to aske how we shall be saued for true it is that none shall be saued but they that mortifie themselues if they liue and for children they are changed in a moment by a supernaturall power of the Lord. As it is said Esa 33.14 Who shall dwell with the deuouring fire He that walketh in iustice and speaketh righteous things refusing the gaine of oppression shaking his hands from taking of gifts stopping his eares from hearing of blood and shutting his eies from seeing of euill And Dauid Psal 15.1 asketh the question and bringeth in the Lord to answer it Who shall dwell in thy tabernacles He that walketh vprightly he that taketh no reward against the innocent and such like as it followeth there as if the Lord should say Such and none else for the words haue an exclusiue nature So if it be asked who they be that shall be set at the right hand of God in heauen Mat. 25.34.41 it must be answered They that visite the members of Christ in affliction and leade their liues answerable to their religious profession And if Who they be that shall be set on the left hand the answere is They that refuse to releeue the
Saints of God and put religion on their faces as a maske to hide the foule deformitie hypocrisie of their hearts Therfore vpon the question demanded Whether more in number shall be saued or damned Christ resolueth it Luk. 13.25 shewing that some shall haue bestowed such paines and walked so farre in the course of Christianity as euen to knocke at heauen gates and to challenge the Lord to let them in and yet he shall not know them that whatsoeuer profession they haue made in the face of the world as to come before the Lord as a pâ—â—ple yet because they haue not liued as a people he will not acknowledge them So as true it is that none shall enioy the presence of the Almighty but they that haue their lampes burning at the houre of their death Mat. 25.10 none but they that haue their foundation setled vpon the rockes Mat. 7.25 as not to be shaken with the blast of any persecution none but they who like faithfull seruants by spirituall trafficke haue employed their talents to their Lords aduantage Luk. 19.24 none but they that are able to testifie by the fruites of the spirit that they haue the spirit But vpon demand how we shall be saued our answer is Onely by the blood of Christ as the cause and effectuall meanes thereof for heauen is giuen operantibus non operibus to workers not to works as 2. Cor. 5.10 The Lord shall giue to euery man according as he hath wrought not for that he hath wrought Heb. 13.21 none shall see God without a pure conuersation but not because of his pure conuersation for though we must be perfect in workes yet this working must bee wrought in vs by God as the Apostle there speaketh So likewise none but the obedient child shall be heire not because he is obedient but because he is heire and yet only the obedient child shall receiue the inheritance And euen as we adore and worship Iesus Christ man but not his humanity Hominem non humanitatem so holinesse of life speaking in the abstract quality doth not saue but holy men shall be saued so faith and workes in the person iustified must concurre but in the matter of iustification faith onely and alone hath the place If therefore it be demanded whether workes be necessary to iustification we answer yea as absolutely necessary in their place as faith for wee can not assure our selues of faith but by the visible fruite of workes so as they be not Concausae causes concurring and iumping together but they are Consectaria consectaries and consequents of faith Vers 14. For as many as are led by the spirit of God they are the sonnes of God This is a confirmation of the reason before going on both parts for as many as mortifie the flesh by the sprit are the sonnes of God and they that doe not so are the sonnes of the diuell So the force of the argument is they that are Gods sonnes are led to mortifie the flesh and being his sons they are inheritors of heauen and this the Apostle assumeth and taketh as granted that the sons of God must needs haue eternall life Whereupon the contrary proposition is true he that liues after the flesh is not the son of God for if he were he would liue after the spirit but hee that doth not mortifie the flesh hath not the spirit therefore he is not the son of God Hereupon followeth if they be sons and not Gods they are as Christ speaketh Iohn 8.44 the children of the diuell Wherein we learne that if we be asked by what title and interest we can challenge or lay claime to heauen it is by none but by this that we are the sonnes of God and we are his sons onely by adoption and wee are adopted to it onely in the naturall heire and son of God Christ Iesus by whose blood we are iustified and sanctified by his spirit Being then adopted to this inheritance as heires we are not borne to it for adoptioÌ„ excludeth birth being not borne to it it is purchased for vs in the obedience of Christ wee must learne then to resemble Christ in being obedient to the will of God as he was and shew foorth and expresse our obedience by keeping his commandements Mat. 26.42 and keepe them by leauing of grosse sins and walking according to his will with a full purpose of our hearts to performe it alwaies excepting our infirmities and inborne weaknesse which cleaue so fast to vs as we cannot shake them off nor be deliuered of them till we ouercome all in death Hauing then no title to heauen but by inheritance nor no title to this inheritance but by Christ there is excluded all merits to deserue it and only because we are to be saued we must do well for it is giuen vs as the inheritance of children and not as any stipendary wages of a mercenary man Herupon we must wisely vnderstand that when Christ saith Mat. 25.35 Come ye blessed c. for ye haue releeued the poore c. that this releeuing of the poore and such other workes of faith and loue there mentioned are not set downe as causes of blessednesse for these speeches for and because do not alwaies inferre and bring in a cause but they are such words and particles as sometime ioine the cause with the effect and sometime the effect with the cause as when wee say it is spring time for it blossoms not that the blossoms are the cause of the spring but an effect and euidence that the spring is come So when we say he hath a soule because he breatheth and yet the soul is the cause of breath and breathing but an effect of the soule euen so when Christ saith come and receiue a kingdome for ye haue done such and such particular works of loue it is onely a knitting of the effect with the cause for God hauing preelected or chosen vs before all worlds to this saluation giueth vs this his spirit by whose power and vertue wee worke these good things And in this kinde and phrase of speech the cause is ioyned with the effect as if it should be said Come you that haue releeued the poore that haue comforted the distressed that haue sorrowed with the afflicted receiue the kingdome for it is your inheritance So as the speech of Christ hath this meaning in it You haue done good workes to testifie my kingdome to be yours come take the inheritance prepared for you in the preelection of God for you are the inheritors of heauen because of these fruites and effects which you haue shewed in comforting the aflicted members of Christ We may not take it then that heauen which is the inheritance of the saints is giuen for any desert for when we haue attained to the highest degree of mortification and haue done all that we can we are as Christ saith but vnprofitable seruants Luk. 17.10 True say the Papists vnprofitable
to reprooue vs no more which is the next steppe to damnation or else our conscience will pursue and follow vs with Hue and Crie as not to leaue vs till wee bee taken for resistance and withstanding of our conscience is a cloud not easily ouerblowen a fire not easily to be quenched and an inditement hardly to be trauersed but our sinnes shall stare vs on the face and crie for vengeance Now if our conscience bee brought asleepe by our custome in sinne either we shall die in this benummednesse and dulnesse of heart a most fearefull signe of reprobation and after death it shall weepe it fill in hell or else if the Lord do shew vs mercy after the sense and feeling of sinne so long discontinued he doth it as it were by the burning feuer of desperation for that is the cure of a Lethargy and doth so presse vs downe vnder the weight and burden of sinne as that horror shall be without and terror within yea wee shall seeme to be cast into the deepe of deepes and euery small sinne shall seeme accompanied with the huge hammer of the Lords wrath to bruise vs in peeces Further obserue as the Lords spirit alone cannot bring vs that heauenly security and blessed assurance of our eternall peace we hope for nor our owne spirits alone cannot do it so it must be the testimonie of both these concurring and meeting together For some are merely morall without religion thinking by a ciuill cariage of themselues to winne the sight of God others haue either a true zeale of a false religion as Paul had before his conuersion Rom. 7.9.10 or else they may be religious in shew hauing a counterfeit zeale of a true religion as the Laodiceans had Reuel 3.15 and yet both these thinke in their conscience they shall be saued when in truth they are as farre from the thing it selfe as they are neere to the conceit of it Another sort there is that deceiue themselues most grossely â—â—â—ken of Prouerb 30.11 There is a generation pure in their owne eies and yet they are not washed from their filthinesse that is from their open and enormous sins So as besides the opinion we must haue of our selues that we stand in Gods fauour wee must shew the seale of the Lord that is his spirit or else there is no sound ioy or any comfortable security that we shall be saued 1. Iohn 5.10 And for our actions euery of which must haue the allowance of our conscience wee must marke that a good intent will not make a good action for they that condemned Christ did it because he made himselfe equall with God Iohn 19.7 Iohn 5.18 which was expresly against the law written and therefore thought they had in this done God high and honorable seruice but Christ crieth Luk. 23.34 Father forgiue them they know not what they doe So Peter when Christ foretelleth of his death had an earnest desire to aduise his master to spare himselfe and therefore Mat. 16.22 he tooke Christ aside rebuked him but Christ vers 23. looking backe with an angry countenance bids him get him behind Sathan as being onely worldly wise and not vnderstanding the things that are of God So as we must know to the performance of a good worke the allowance of the heart and the warrant of the word of God must go together Verse 17. If we be children we are also heires euen the heires of God and heires annexed with Christ if so be that we suffer with him that we may also be glorified with him This is inferred by direct consequent to that that went before as vers 13. where the Apostle exhorting to reformation of life doth it by a double contrary so as they insue and follow one another thus They that mortifie the deeds of the flesh are led by the spirit by being thus directed by the spirit they are assured that they are the sons of God by being his sons that they shall haue an inheritance therfore they that liue a holy life must needs be saued And because it might be ouestionable how this title of being Gods children is giuen vnto vs he hath resolued it befoâ—â— vers 15. by a double argument because the Lord in the Goâ—pell doth offer vs such grace as we may come freely and boldly to him as to a father and we stand not now in that terror that was in the deliuery of the Law but we are freed from that bondage The second argument was vers 16. because the spirit doth seale this euidence vnto vs that as our heart doth know what is in vs so doth the spirit also and this spirit doth witnesse that we are children and being children then we be heires which is the scope the Apostle driueth at in this 17. verse When the Apostle saith We are heiâ—â—s of God he setteth down what manner of inheritance it is that we shall haue heereafter not an earthly but a kingdome and a possession of eternity as that the Lord will neuer leaue vs till he hath lifted vs vp to that celestiall place where Christ himselfe sitteth Psal 84.10 It had been great fauor if we might haue been as Dauid speaketh but doore-keepers in the kingdome of heauen nay it might well haue satisfied vs if only our sinnes had beene pardoned or if we had been but the Lords friends or of his acquaintance so as any way hee would haue respected vs considering our rebellion but besides all this to be restored to our former honour nay to haue greater priuiledge then euer Adam had in his first integrity and to be aduanced to the Lords owne throne if all the hearts of men were one heart the full measure of this ioy and the depth of this the Lords loue could not once enter in nor be conceiued And fellow-heires with Christ This is to set forth the certaintie of the place of our inheritance God hath life for he is the fountaine of it but he dwelleth in fire Esay 33.14 and in a place not to be attained vnto therefore the Apostle setteth downe heere heâ—â— we come to it namely in Christ as it is 1. Iohn 5.11 God hath giuen vs eternall life and that life is in the Sonne and by his mediation is conueied to vs. Secondly in that we are fellow-heires with Christ note the excellency of the Lords fauour not only to giue vs life and to place vs with Angels but euen with his owne Sonne Whereby we see that his eare was open to the praier of Christ which he made â—â—ttle before his agony Iohn 17.20 I pray saith he for all that thou hast giuen me that thou wouldest Father 〈◊〉 them with the same loue thou louest me and crowne thâ—â—â— with 〈…〉 glory thou crownest me 〈◊〉 of this ariseth two comfortable priuiledges which the â—â—â—t haâ—e first if wee be heires with Christ in heauen much more are we heires of the transitory blessings of this life and being heires with him wee haue
of blessednesse For the first vnderstand that in the words If so be and c there is not contained a cause of our being heires of God but a condition set downe by S. Paul 2. Tim. 3.12 All that will liue godly in Christ Iesus must suffer persecution for we are not to be saued because we are afflicted but we are afflicted therefore we shall be saued Neither are wee heires of God because we are chastifed but we are chastised and corrected because we are not bastards Heb. 12.8 And this is the way sanded out vnto vs whereby we must come to heauen and march like souldiers toward that glorious city namely vnder the standard of affliction and bearing the colours of our victorious captaine Christ This was the lesson that Christ first taught that whosoeuer would bee his scholar should be well whipped hee must goe and walke but vnder a crosse Math. 10 38. wherein marke that that which of it selfe is simply to men a disswasion is with God the principall motiue of the conscience of man Further obserue that euery heire must suffer not that euery one of Gods children must be called to martyrdome or that all must suffer in the same measure but this is it that whosoeuer soundly and substantially professeth the Gospel must make this teckoning with himselfe and so cast his account that if it bee needfull and God may haue glorie by it hee must not feare to lay downe his life and to spend his blood for the truthes sake We see by experience daily that many there be that fight many battels and runne through many skirmishes and yet haue neither scarre nor maime neither yet is he the lesse valiant or in any thing to be esteemed a faint-hearted souldier because his courage and resolution was to aduenture his life and this he taketh as aduantage that he hath tried his manhood and yet receiued as wound howbeit though he haue escaped thus yet was there neuer any souldier but tasted some of the streites and exigents of var if he haue serued there any time as either watching by night marchings by day hunger cold or such like Euen so fareth it with vs in this continuall spirituall warre-fare and combat for if the world cannot persecute vs as Esau meant to haue done to Iacob after his fathers death that is take away our liues Gen. 27.41 Gen. 21.9 yet at the least will it doe as Ismael did to Isaac mocke vs and speake virulently and slaunderously of vs for the Gospels sake which kind of affliction neuer any yet of Gods children no not Christ himselfe could escape And therefore Christ when he marketh them with the coale of vnworthinesse Luk. 14.26 that will not forsake father and all to follow him meaneth that for his sake we must not only cast away vnlawfull things but euen lay aside things lawfull that â—â—ther temptations on the right hand that is prosperitieÌ„ noâ—â—â—â—ptations on the left hand that is aduersity must make vs shrinke as asharmed to beare the crosse of Christ or to maintaine his truth but we must alway keepe the corne so cleare from thistles as we must loue the Gospell for it selfe and not regard our selues in respect of it Further vnderstand that we must be so farre from calling the Lords loue in doubt for nurturing vs in chastisement and for reaning vs from the world by the rod as that by this his vsage of vs wee are to haue an infallible certaintie grounded in our hearts and an heauenly security that wee are heires for it was truely foretold Iohn 17.14 that the world would loue none but his owne and if a man find himselfe free from the hatred of the world he may iustly feare hee hath no interest in heauen When Christ was borne Mat. 2.3 it was foretold the shepheards that they should find the babe in a stable laid in a cratch Luk. 2.12 now if they had found him in a royall palace and the child in a sumptuous cradle they might well haue suspected the Angell had deceiued them and that that child had not beene Christ So if a man were directed by him that knew it that the way hee was to goe were craggy and he should find it smooth hee might well feare hee were out of the way If therefore thinking we are in the way to heauen we finde it easie and delightsome wee may doubt it is not that way the Lord hath chalked out vnto vs for the right way is the straight way through which wee must passe full of thorns that we cannot escape scratching Luk. 13.24 and the way to Canaan is cumbersome ouer hils and mountaines and lieth through the wildernesse where we shall find many wants yet may we not be discouraged but the rather assured that we are going to the promised land To proue the verity and truth of the Gospell there is no other way as Christ teacheth then by offences because it is hated Mat. 18.7 reuiled and maligned for if it were beloued and embraced and entertained of Princes if the world did loue it it could not be the Gospell the Lords owne mouth hath spoken it Since then wee may secure our selues in the truth of the Gospell by the hatred of the world so we being hated and accounted the of scourings of the world for the Gospels sake may assure our selues we are Gods children Now as there is aâ—â—ecise necessity of suffering so this is our comfort and our rest whereon to stay that we are entangled with no other conditions neither is there any other burtheâ— laid vpon vs then was before borne by our head Christ So that as wee desire to be baptized with the same baptisme that he was so must we willingly drinke of his cuppe and partake of his shame if wee will haue part in his glory Of this order of Christ which is imprisonment buffetings and such like was Paul when in a christian courage hee vaunted that he caried about him the markes of the Lord Iesus this liuery did all the Apostles and Disciples of Christ weare Act. 5.11 who presently after his ascension for their open profession of his truth were cast some into prison and some put to one death and some to another Act. 12.2 And shall wee thinke there bee other steppes for vs to tread in and that wee may take our ease in the flesh and yet be quickened in the spirit No for as it is all our desires to goe to heauen so must it bee our affections to goe the same way that Christ went otherwise it were a great disparagement to him if wee be perswaded that the Lord loued his Sonne and so loued him as he would aduance him by the nearer and most proper way nay if God should testifie his loue any other way to vs then he did to Christ as it were a strange loue so should it make vs strangers from Christ for to this place of royalty we must ascend
not neither was her importunity fruitlesse but she reaped the benefit of it namely the health of her daughter which grew by her faith which faith of hers was releeued by her hope The like may be said of Iacob who wrestled with God by faith Gen. 32.26 and in a Christian hope told him flatly to his face he would not let him go till he had blessed him Hope that is seene c. That is we hope not for that we haue already but for that we expect to haue heereafter and yet we may not thinke but by the eye of faith we haue seene him that is inuisible as the Apostle speaketh 2. Cor. 3.18 We doe behold as in a mirror the glorie of the Lordwith open face whereby is meant that though wee haue seene a great part in respect of the beginnings and although we know we are called and elect of God yet this is but in part as in a glasse for we haue but the witnesse and testimony of the spirit and doe not heere see him face to face perfectly and clearely Further vnderstand that there is a difference betweene sight and faith as it is said 2. Cor. 5.7 We walke by faith and not by sight that is though we haue not God presently in the view yet by faith we hope to see him Whereby we gather that faith and hope shall after this life be abolished as the Apostle speaketh 1. Cor. 13.13 Now as speaking of the present time abideth faith hope and loue but the chiefest of these is loue as if he should say Among these three Christian vertues Loue in respect of the continuance is chiefest because it ceaseth not in the life to come as faith and hope do cease for since these tend to such things as are promised and are to come when they are come to what purpose should we haue faith and hope for the presence of that we hoped for excludeth hope but yet shall we alwaies perfectly loue God and loue one another Learne moreouer to beware and take heed Sathan steale not away our hearts and robbe vs of this hope of glory to thinke we may be happy enough in these visible things as in the enioying of possessions and heaping vp of goods and climing vp to earthly honor If we did consider the things hoped for to be farre more excellent and more permanent then these vanishing delights we would haue other thoughts and better affections toward our heauenly Citie But wee are so besotted in the present sweetnesse of the pleasures of this life that if the Lord would still settle and establish our mansion here that the gourd might still grow ouer our heads Ionah 4.6 as it did ouer Ionas head to keepe vs from heat and that wee might still flourish as the Bay tree we would resigne and giue vp all our interest and cease to claime any title to heauen or to make any haste to the throne of God which commeth to passe because we only walke in the admiration of these outward things as the Cardinall of Bourbon said He would not giue his part in Paris for his part in Paradise Whereas if we would weigh it truly they euer deceiued him soonest that most trusted in them Luk. 12.20 as the rich man that promised to his life ease for many yeeres because he had multitude of riches was the same night by sudden death depriued of all And if we would enter into true comparison betweene the ioyes of heauen and these prison-ioyes we haue on earth we should find farre greater difference then there was betweene the Manna in the wildernesse and the flesh pots of Egypt Num. 11.5.6 and the bread the lost sonne eat in his fathers house Luk. 15.16.23 and the huskes he eat abroad with swine Further learne that hope is not onely of that it seeth not but it hopes cleane contrary to that it seeth As Abraham hoped for fruit of Saraes body Gen. 18.13 when he knew her wombe was as a drie stocke and that it fared not with her as with other women Euen so fell it out in Dauid Samuel comes and anointeth him king heere he hopes for that he hath not nay 1. Sam. 16.13 cleane contrary to that he saw before his eies for snares were laid for him the builders refuse him as a fir stone both Prince and people hated him 1 Sam. 22.1 nay the fat Buls of Basan did rage vpon him amongst the basest he was in derision and a table talke as himselfe saith Psal 35.15.16 Doeg and other of his familiars that went into the house of God with him lift vp their heele against him yea God himselfe was against him as he crieth Psal 22.1 My God my God why hast thou forsaken me The very pangs of hell did compasse him so as he said in his haste All men are liers Samuel hath abused me and yet he hoped against hope and against these feares Psal 116.11 that the Lord would aduance him and so in the time appointed it came to passe Euen so must the godly doe they must ground and build vpon God and though they can espie out of the waterish and dimme humor of their hearts no light of deliuerance yet must they stil cleaue to him in hope and though we be neuer free but either Ismael persecuteth vs with his tongue or Esau hateth vs in his heart yet we must not be dismaied nor any whit repine at the prosperity of the wicked but euen this must cause vs to raise vp our hopes that because things be brought to this confusion and religion is so lightly set by therefore there must needs be a restitution and an inuersion and change of this order We doe with patience abide for it Where obserue though we must wait with patience yet we must sigh and grone for this agreeth well enough with the other that went before in respect these things we see are nothing comparable with that we shall haue And in respect of this stedfast hope of the expectation of this blessed day Moses refused to enioy the pleasures of sinne for a season Heb. 11.24 Dan. 5.11 and Daniel refused to bow downe to that beast that was set vp to dishonour God Yea by reason of this patient hope we may see how the martyrs from time to time haue submitted themselues to many torments not onely in patience but euen in triumph as one of the faithfull seruants of God who for his profession was cast to a Lion said I am the graine of Christ Iesus heere I am ready to bee ground with the teeth of this beast that I may be a fit loafe for the Lords table And whence came this Christian courage and resolution but onely because he saw God which was inuisible So may we say of all the rest of Gods children who haue refused the honour of the world as to be the sonnes of Pharaohs daughter and to sit with Princes and haue chosen rather to suffer persecution
with Gods saints Heb. 10.35 that they haue done it in this respect as hauing regard to the recompence of reward set before them in a hope that cannot faile Let vs therfore not scrape so greedilie in the earth as the blind moles doe nor wallow our selues in the mire of this world like swine nor root our affections in the things of this life but let vs sigh with desire and wait with patience the generall redemption of the sonnes of God and restitution of the creatures to their first perfection at least let vs look to our owne particular departure out of this life for there is no priuiledge nor protection can come from the court of heauen but depart we must and how soone we know not the Diuell would faine take vs in the lurch and the world will intice vs to deferre the buying of oyle for the keeping of our lampes burning till the Lord do knocke Mat. 25.10 but let vs euer be furnished for the way let our faith hold vs and our hope containe vs within the compasse and assurance of our saluation These be the daies of our pangs and pilgrimage happy shall that day be when we shall be deliuered and when our iourney shall be ended Heere we haue to walke a most tedious and craggy course happy shall that day be when we shall come to our heauenly country Heere wee sight a troublesome though no doubtfull comâ— happy shall that day be when wee shall be crowned as conqâ—â—rors heere we sow with sorrow happy shall â—hat day bee wâ—â—â— we shall reape a plentifull and perpetuall haruest with much â—â—y heere wee are full of wounds and our eies stand full of teares happy shall that day be when our wounds shall be healed and our teares wiped away ROM chap. 8. vers 26.27 verse 26 Likewise also the spirit helpeth our infirmities for wee know not what to pray as we ought but the spirit it selfe maketh request for vs with sighes which cannot be expressed verse 27 But he that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the meaning of the spirit for he maketh request for the Saints according to the will of God THE Apostle proceedeth to minister consolation in all those afflictions we must passe thorow and sheweth that there is no cause wee should shrinke or faint since we are maintained and supported by a heauenly power against which the gates of hell cannot preuaile for the Lord doth assist vs by the holie Ghost which doth excite and stirre vp in vs gronings that is heauenly praiers which doe reach and pierce the very throne of God which being made according to his will we must needs obtaine whatsoeuer we shall request In the words obserue three things first generally that the â—â—â—ly Ghost doth relieue vs in our infirmities and weaknesse seâ—â—ndly by what meanes he doth it namely when we are low brought by stirring vp in vs such vehement and feruent praiers as cannot proceed from any naturall man nor the power of man but from a power farre aboue man thirdly the powerfull working of these praiers namely that being made according to Gods meaning the Lord must needs shew himselfe exorable and to be intreated and it is not possible they can returne emptie from the throne of grace For the first consider that it were impossible for vs to stand one minute if no other power did sustaine vs but flesh and bloud for euen in the choisest of Gods children faith is verie weake and our hope verie wearie and flesh and bloud through selfe loue desireth ease and doth mone it selfe and is fearefull to see or to suffer the crosse yea Sathan doth buffet vs by our inward infirmities for sinne lieth heauie within vs and this maketh vs to grone outward afflictions make the flesh to smart the world tempteth vs on both hands one way with the peace of the wicked another way with the troubles of the godly alluring vs to the vaine glistering shewes of the one and terrifying vs from the ghastfull and hideous sight of the other So as hauing sinne within vs Sathan without vs and the world about vs all enemies to the peace and rest of our soules euerie houre should we perish were we not supported by the mightie hand of this inuisible spirit and therefore flesh and bloud hath no cause to be proud but ought in trueth to glory in it owne weaknesse because it hath such an helper and so strong an helper and so certaine a helper as is this spirit which is nothing else then the very power of God himselfe as it was said to Paul My grace is sufficient for thee Further in that it is said He helpeth our infirmities obserue that hee doth not free vs fully from them or remooue them fully from vs but hee doeth onely helpe and releeue vs in them And this is that Christ praied for in his bitter agonie Iohn 17.15 I praie vnto thee Father saith hee not that thou wouldest giue them an exemption and freedome from trials but that they may bee so kept from euill as euer they may finde some comfortable deliuerance So in another place Christ saith vnto his Apostles Mat. 9.15 that when the Bridegroome was with them they could not mourne hee sparing them for that time but afterward he saith Hitherto haue yee liued in peace haue ye a sword if not buy one for tribulation shall come and then he said A little while I will be from you that is during the time of my death but I will send a better comforter and then followeth The world shall reioyce but ye shall mourne mourne though ye haue a comforter but not mourne vntill ye haue a comforter which setteth forth the riches of the Lords mercie that prouideth a remedie before we receiue the wound and layeth himselfe as it were in our bosome before he sendeth vs cause of sorrow To this purpose is that Paul speaketh 2. Corinth 4 8 9. we are afflicted on euery side yet not in distresse in doubt but we despaire not persecuted but not forsaken cast downe but perish not because by the same spirit that was in Christ the inward man is renewed daily And this was the answer which Paul himselfe receiued from God being sore buffeted by Sathan 2. Cor. 12.9 Content thy selfe saith the Lord my grace is with thee therefore striue thou and I will helpe thee This also is prefigured in the combat betweene the Angell and Iacob Gen. 32.25 who had his bone in his thigh shrunke but yet would not forsake his hold till he had a blessing So as by this combat we are sure to receiue such a blow as we shall halt all our liues after to this end that we may seeke for Iacobs staffe the blessing of the Lord to strengthen vs. And this was Moses comfort when his hands were faint and wearie in holding of them vp in prayer so that they fell downe Exod. 17.12 then did the spirit of the Lord support
them and prompt him with excellent and effectuall words of prayer Yea this must be the comfort of vs all that though wee fight to the bloud for the Lords cause not one droppe of it shall perish but as the Lord doeth keepe our teares so much more will hee keepe our bloud in a bottell Psal 116. â— that wee may bee made precious white in the bloud of the Lambe Now for the second point which is the meanes how the spirit helpeth our infirmities that is by stirring vp prayers and grones Obserue first that no man can pray of himselfe vnlesse he be taught of God secondly that the holy Ghost doth minister vnto vs that power in prayer which no man is able to bring and performe of himselfe howbeit we may not construe the words as if the holy Ghost himselfe did pray but onely that he suggesteth vnto vs fit words and matter and prompteth vs to pray For the first vnderstand that it is not postible for any man of himselfe to pray vnlesse he be helped and renewed in his spirit for prayer must be made in the mediation of Christ which flesh and bloud neuer thinketh of nay which flesh and bloud doeth but mocke at And this disabilitie in prayer and vnaptnesse to performe it is euen true of them that be enlightned and called to the faith vnlesse also they be impulsed and driuen on by the spirit Howbeit by this so excellent an instrument as the spirit the Lord doth poure into our hearts such a constant and stedfast assurance of his loue as we come and humble our selues before him boldly and beate our breast and pray from the booke of our conscience confidentlie vnfolding the whole heapes of our miscries before the Lord yea we come vnto him hauing euen a sight and contemplation of his maiestie and we stand not vpon words but a broken and contrite spirit maketh vs speake plainely the interpreter of our meaning being the holy Ghost so as wee in this exercise conferre with God and speake as it were with the mouth of Christ who maketh our supplications as sweet as incense in our and his Fathers nostrels So as it is no such slight matter nor so easie a worke to pray aright for of thy selfe thou art speechlesse and canst not vtter one word vnlesse the spirit vntie the strings of thy tongue and though happely thou speake yet is thy vnderstanding senslesse that thou knowest not what to aske vnlesse the spirit teach thee nay were thou neuer so well taught if the spirit make thee not acquainted with Christ Reuel 8.3 that he may present thy praiers to God all else is in vaine and fruitlesse Further in that the holy Ghost is said to make request for vs wee are admonished vnlesse it bee for weake Christians and babes in Christ that are not growne in the word of grace vnto whom a booke of prayer is allowed as a Catechisme that they that bee old schollers in the schoole of Christ ought to striue and indeuor to grow from praier to praier aswell as from faith to faith that as their iudgements are increased in knowledge so their hearts may increase in feruencie and affection toward God and that they may bring foorth their hidden treasure of the Lords spirit in enabling them to conceaue a praier and to pray as their present necessities shall require For this is that the Lord looketh for that as he said by the Prophet Zacharie 12.10 that he would in the last times powre out the spirit of deprecation and of prayer vpon the sons of men so men should endeuour to bee familiar in this dutie without booke and not content themselues to praie either a stinted prayer or a stinted time but as it is said Hebr. 6.1 wee must leaue the beginnings and be led forward and striue to perfection For if notwithstanding such plentie of foode these many yeeres there be still such leannesse in thy soule that thou art not able to feed thy selfe nor to expresse and vtter thy necessities in a corner before the Lord how canst thou looke for any blessing that hast beene so sluggish and hast so carelesly entertained the spirit of God in this acceptable time If any sudden calamitie hang ouer thy head or any secret sinne presse thy conscience how canst thou thinke to be releeued nay thou canst not but iudge thy selfe vnworthie to be helped if thou art vnable without a booke before thee to vtter thy griefe and to pray for helpe Thou must know thy temptations are particular and thy sinnes are particular and a generall confession is not a proper salue for any particular sore but as in this and this sinne thou hast offended God so particularly for this this sin thou must call for mercy And what if that speciall grace thou prayest for be not in thy booke then thou goest away emptie for thou art not likely to obtaine that thou dost not aske for For howsoeuer the Lord doth ofttimes preuent vs with his mercies and giueth before wee aske yet when he shall perceiue such negligence in vs that we desire but as it were a common and generall head-peece to shield vs from all assaults and doe not arme our selues in euery part especially knowing our old enemie the diuell lieth at all aduantage this maketh the Lord weary and vnwilling to helpe vs who otherwise easily inclineth his eare to the praiers of the faithfull When it is said With gronings that are vnspeakeable we are by this to comfort a distressed conscience that if afflictions doe come so fast vpon vs as the waues one in the necke of another and our spirits be so ouer whelmed and cast downe that we are not able to conceiue a praier for the anguish of our soules in this case if our hearts doe but bleed and grone though no word be vttered yet is it a praier precious and acceptable in the Lords sight We read of Ezechiah Esa 38.14 that he was not able to speake one word but did chatter like a Crane and mourne like a Doue in his sicknesse hee was so opprest with sorrow in the bitternesse of his soule yet was this a praier and a praier heard of God and himselfe deliuered and fifteene yeeres added to his life So oftentimes our praiers are so peppered with salt and fire that is our soule is so anguished and our spirits so appalled that either we speake abruptly or only knocke our selues on the breast Luk. 18.13 as did the Publican yet this soundeth in the Lords eares and commeth pleasantly before him for words in praier are but to make vs vnderstand what we aske the Lord vnderstandeth our meaning without words yea knoweth our wants better then our selues And as the mother pitieth her child when it is fallen sicke and is able to tell where the paine lieth and to aske such things as it wanteth but when the disease is growne so fore that for extremitie it cannot vtter the paine by speech but lieth
when hee said Mine eies gush out teares because men dishonour thee O Lord and in another place he protesteth that he doth hate them with a perfect hatred that loue not the Lord and againe that no notorious and incorrigible sinner should dwell with him Now fiftly as wee must hate Gods enemies so must we loue his friends as 1. Ioh. 3.14 it is said We are translated from death to life because we loue the brethren Mat. 25.34 and Christ setteth downe a plentifull reward for a cup of cold water giuen to a distressed brother Now who these brethren bee Christ setteth downe to be such as do the will of his father so as it is not the affinitie in the flesh but the bond of the spirit that must vnite vs. And on the other side we must hate none in respect of his creation but in respect he peruerteth the vse of his creation for they beare the image of God which is louely but they deface and scratch it out to their owne damnation So as wee must hate not virum sed vitium the wickednesse of the man and not the wicked as he is a man Sixtly our loue of God must draw vs into the field for defence of his Maiestie for by this shall the master know his seruant loueth him if hee cannot digest to heare him euill spoken of yea by this shall it be knowne whether our way be to Canaan or no if we aske where it lieth in the wildernesse and if our bloud rise to heare Ierusalem euill spoken of and to heare the Lord who is the keeper of that citie reuiled and blasphemed Such were the spirits of Eliakim Shebnah and Ioan 2. King 18.37 that they rent their clothes when they heard Rabshakeh raile vpon the liuing God and Ezechiah when he heard it was grieued at it and spread himselfe before the Lord to call for a holy reuenge of that furie And so must euery true harted Christian esteeme the name and credit of God farre more tender then his owne and learne of Moses to be milde in ouerlooking an iniurie done to our selues Num. 12.3 Exod. 32.19 but to be iealous and zealous in recompencing seuen fold to them that teare in peeces the glorious name of the Lord Iesus Now we of that hath gone before must inferre the contrarie that is as all things worke for saluation to them that loue God so all things worke for damnation to them that hate him All which may be drawne and reduced into these two things first those that concerne this life secondly those that concerne the life to come and these may bee reduced into these foure First the graces of Gods spirit so much as they receiue of it is onely to make them vnexcusable for they shall surely perish though they be in the blade neere to ripenesse the reason is because when the holy Ghost hath giuen them as it were a purge to worke vpon them setting before them good and euill they not as weake stomached but as curst hearted doe cast it vp againe like beastly dogges Secondly the doctrine of saluation which hath this singular vertue to bruise and mollifie the flintie heart onely hardeneth theirs and maketh them rage like the dragon for Christ Iesus is but a rocke of offence vnto them preaching is but foolishnesse and the word a fauour of death vnto them and in the Sacraments they doe but crucifie Christ againe Thirdly the benefites of this life doe make them drunke that they can not see their miserie for in their fulnesse they doe neigh like horses and in their hearts they say there is no God they eate and drinke and rise vp to play making their life but as a May-game Fourthly the miseries of this life though therewith they bee sometime mollified as Esau was when be lost the blessing yet this is but like the iron put into the fire and so softned for a time but being taken out is made by that more hard then before Now for the reason why afflictions turne to the best to such as loue God it is because by his eternall purpose they are called to be saued so as the cause why God ordained some to the inheritance of his glorie was onely his purpose and pleasure that it should be so for Christ as Mediator is not the first cause of saluation For the Scripture saith So God loued the world Ioh. 3.16 that he gaue his Sonne whereby is euident and apparent that hee first loued it before he gaue his Sonne for first Gods purpose was to saue some this in time he executeth by creating man and woman in such estate as they might fall by their owne will hee nothing inforcing it nor compelling them thereunto Now when they were fallen then was there need of a reconciliation and now God bethinkes him of a Mediator so as in the order of causes the attonement which is in Christ must be after the fall for the foresight of the good or euill in a man is no cause for God either to saue or to damne any so as no man can determine the cause why God loued Iacob and hated Esau to be because of the goodnesse of the one and the wickednesse of the other and yet it is true that Esau was damned because hee was euill but why he was appointed to damnation rather then Iacob no cause can bee giuen but the Lords eternall and inuiolable purpose For otherwise Paul would neuer haue cried out Rom. 9.20 against the reason of man that he should not pleade with God who hath the power to forme the vessell after what fashion he pleaseth for if the foresight of good or euill had been the cause it had beene easily sounded and the Apostle would soone haue set it downe Hereupon we must gather an argument that saluation is meerely of mercie for whatsoeuer is the cause of the cause is the cause of the thing caused as the Sunne is the cause of the fruitfulnesse of the earth and God is the cause of the Sunne therefore God is the cause of the fruitfulnesse of the earth so through the righteousnesse of Christ we are all saued but Christ is made righteous meerely of the Lord therefore of the Lord we are all saued But this is to be vnderstood of God as of the first cause not as of the neerest cause So that to conclude this point euery man may giue a reason of his saluation namely because he is beloued in Christ but why hee was apappointed to be beloued in Christ no man is able to assigne or set downe a reason but wee must all bow in humilitie and resort onely to the purpose of God heere spoken of by the Apostle ROM chap. 8. vers 29. verse 29 For those which he knew before he also predestinate to bee made like to the image of his Sonne that he might be the first borne among many brethren THe Apostle heere proceedeth to proue that all things euen afflictions worke for the best to
such a maner as they do not profit by it but onely maketh them the more without excuse because they haue seen the light and yet haue loued darknes more then light And if it be asked why this mercy of the Lord hardneth them and not mollifieth them and why the Lord doth not pull them out of the fire it is because he found them corrupt in Adam But if it be asked why they are appointed to damnation here we stop our mouths and haue refuge to no other cause but to the Lords eternall purpose After the same sort doe we faie of saluation for to such as shall be saued he giueth mercy and maketh this mercy to worke vpon their hearts and finding them falne in Adam he raiseth them vp in Christ but why he doth this is not knowne to any but to himselfe Howbeit in this his purpose to saue vs he hath ordained we should find mercy in Christ by the degrees heere set downe by calling by iusufying by glorifying vs and yet to speake properly this fore knowledge 〈◊〉 God is not the cause of any thing for Adam did not fall because God foresaw iâ— but Adam fell therefore God foresaw it For the second point what is meant by this Like to the iâ—age of his son some expound it that shall be made like and conformable to his crosse which is very comfortable though not 〈◊〉 apt and fit for the place it selfe Heb. 2.10 For if the Prince of the Gentiles was consecrated through afflictions if by this meanes the Sonne himselfe learned obedience as it is Heb. 5.8 much more must we not that we shall be afflicted in the same measure or for the same cause that Christ was for he suffered for our soules and felt the smart for our sins yea and sustained the very wrath of God to his extreme anguish and horror Reu. 19.15 2. Tim. 3.12 but thus far we must resemble him that if we wil liue godly we must suffer persecution Howbeit this likenesse conformitie to Christ his image here spoken of must bee vnderstood of his glorie because of the words that follow mentioning the steps and degrees that lead to this glorie he calleth he iustifieth he glorifieth euen as he did his Son for wee are ordained to the same glory Ioh. 17.22 signified by the praier of Christ for his Apostles and al that should beleeue that his father would loue them with the same loue and crowne them with the same glorie he crowned him which is the most ioyfull message that can come to the eare of a Christan hart to be assured we shal hereafter be lifted vp and aduanced far aboue the third heauen For the third point namely that he is the first begotten among brethren consider three things first how he is our brother secondly what priuiledge he hath being eldest thirdly what priuiledge we haue aboue all other creatures by this brotherhood For the first he became our brother by this that the eternal word of God did assume take vpon himself our flesh Ioh. 1.1.2 that we might be his brethren For as to be a Mediator to God for vs he must haue a diuine humanitie and an humane diuinitie so to make vs brethren that we might haue his spirit could not be but by taking our flesh Betweene God and man euer since our first fall there hath bin enmity such and so great as none can see him and liue for Exod. 24.17 it is said that the sight of the glorie of the Lord euen in the mountaine of Sinai was like a consuming fire Esa 33.14 and as the Prophet Esay speaketh Who shall dwell with euerlasting fire This fire therefore must bee quenched and an entrance must be made for vs to the mount of God which is onely in Christ our elder brother howbeit we are become his brethren not by incarnation nor by his humane nature for then the reprobate should bee his brethren as well as wee for hee partaketh of their flesh as well as of ours But as this brother-hood commeth by the flesh in some respect so principallie by being mystically engrafted naturally into his bodie so as we are one flesh with him euen like man and wife Ephes 5.30 who are so tearmed and called in respect of a speciall and sanctified vnion and fellowship that is betweene them otherwise all men and all women are one flesh So then our brother-hood with Christ commeth not by anie grosse coalition or mixture of our natures but by spirituall regeneration as the Apostle to the Hebrewes said He that sanctifieth and they that are sanctified Heb. 2.11 are all one so that we are his brethren not by his flesh simply but because wee are sanctified by his flesh Whereby we learne to reuerence and adore the infinite and euerlasting loue of God toward vs that he would thrust as it were his Sonne out of heauen that he might descend to draw vs thither that he must come downe in such basenesse to be clothed with our nakednesse and to put on our infirmities For the second point which is the priuiledge he hath being eldest obserue that the first begotten vnder the law had two priuiledges first he was the worthiest person secondly he had a double portion As Ruben Gen. 49.3 the eldest of Iacobs sonnes should haue had but that the dignitie of his person was translated to Iuda and the priuiledge of his portion to Ephraim and Manasses This likewise appeareth Deut. 21.17 where it is commanded that the first borne of a mans strength shall haue a double portion for it is his right This then we must allow to Christ who hath two titles giuen him first he is called the first begotten of all creatures Col. 1.15 because he was before anie cerature being from eternitie according to his diuinitie Secondlie he is called the first begotten among the brethren because he was the first in mans nature that God loued after the fall of Adam Heere know that Christ as he is the Sonne-man is the naturall Sonne of God not according to his humanitie but as he is Christ-man for though his humane nature was not taken from God yet as one person being man licèt non ratione humanitatis he is the Sonne of God euen as Mary is said in the Scripture to be the mother of God in respect of the vnion of his person Another priuiledge further Christ hath that hee as sonne of man hath receiued all power from God to iudge the world Ioh. 5.22 The father hath committed all iudgement vnto the Sonne not that his manhood alone shall iudge but Christ God and man shall giue the iudgement euen so wee praie and list vp our hands to the man Christ Iesus not to his man-hood non humanitati sed homini for the humanitie separated from the diuine person of Christ is but a creature Againe Christ as our elder brother is the head of Angels not as God only but as man Heereupon also it is
a candle then had Obadiah hid an hundred of the Lords Prophets in a caue 1. King 18.4 that neuer bowed their knees to Baal Iob. 5.22 For the Lord doth but laugh at the policies of the wicked and he in his time will discouer their shame to their faces and lift vp the heads of his seruants aboue all the tyrants of the world Now for the meanes whereby wee obtaine this victory obserue that it is by a spirituall power of the holy Ghost enabling vs to so great a worke for such is our ambition to be great men as if Demas find no preferment by the Gospell 2. Tim. 4.10 he will nothing esteeme of Pauls company Such is our desire to be rich as if we gaine by our seruants that worke with the Diuell we had rather they should be possessed still then we would lose our gaine which we may see Act. 16.19 where Paul and Silas were haled before the Magistrates onely for casting out the spirit of diuination in the maide that got her masters great aduantage by diuining Yea such and so vehement are our naturall and earthly affections and so great our greedinesse to enioy the pleasures of our life that the mariage of a wife or the triall of a yoke of oxen shall keepe vs from Christ Mat. 22.5 Luk. 14.19.20 So that it must be a greater power then the faculty or abilitie of a man for if naturally we are not able to abide the snuffe of a candle much lesse to burne in the fire Why then so many examples as we see patiently induring death for the testimony of the truth of God so many testimonies haue wee of the Lords power to enable weake vessels to hold such scalding liquer For many through presumption of their owne strength haue apostated and Peter was well neare it notwithstanding his bragge that he would not leaue his master to the death if Christ his eie had not pierced his soule to repentance for his former denials Luk. 22.61 Dauid 1. Sam. 17.45.46 confesseth that it was not in his strength to contend with Goliah neither did he come to him with sword or with speare but in the name of the God of Israel who would close him into his hands And this in truth must be our paterne and our praise in these temptations and afflictions to flie out of our selues and to run to the wings of the Lord Iesus whose grace onely is sufficient for vs and whose power is made perfect in our weakenesse for where the flesh carieth a confidence in it selfe there is no roome for the spirit for the spirit helpeth onely those that be infirme and Christ is onely a Physition for a sicke sinner Mark 2.17 Now as wee are conquerors through him that loueth vs so let vs labour that Christ may thinke his loue well bestowed his bloud well spent and his victory for vs well gained by our loue of him againe that it may be as hot as the flame that whole flouds of waters may not quench it and so strong as neither terrors in persecution nor pleasures in life nor the anguish of death may make vs forsake our ankor Christ Iesus but that wee may hold our confidence in a hope sure and stedfast which shall at the last giue vs entrance into the veile whither Christ our forerunner is for vs entred in Heb. 6.29 ROM chap. 8. vers 38 39. verse 38 For I am perswaded that neither death nor life nor Augels nor Principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come verse 39 Nor height nor depth nor any other creature shall be able to separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. HEere the Apostle setteth downe a conclusion full of all consolation proceeding from a diuine and heauenly resolution and christian magnan unity extended and offered by the Apostle in the person of all the faithfull wherein he doth couragiously challenge and exultantly triumph ouerall creatures being assured that nothing that euer was created could finally separate him from that loue wherewith the Lord had loued him in Christ This conclusion standeth on two parts first in the enumeration or reckoning vp of some particulars which if any thing could seuer vs from the Lord it were likely to bee some of these he named Secondly because the Apostle could not insist in the induction or bringing in of particulars he vseth a generall comprehension of all things that nothing might bee excepted in these words nor any other creature the things reckoned vp are nine which be either one contrary to another or else diuers from other For death that cannot separate vs from God for though it be most terrible to the flesh to see his prefixed end yet this is so farre vnable to seuer vs as nothing hath greater power to ioyne vs to God through the death of him that ouercame death which appeareth likewise by this that euen the wicked though they loue not to liue the life of the righteous because it is tedious through afflictions yet they can wish with Balaam Num. 23. vers 10. that their last end may be like theirs who alwaies resigne vp their soules in rest vnto the Lord. And though some wicked may make a peaceable end whereby Satan hardeneth others to thinke they are beloued of the Lord because they depart like the light of a candle and some of the elect die troublesomely whereby Satan maketh his instruments to condemne the generation of the godly yet in their inward man they doe not onely patiently expect but deepely sigh for the day of their dissolution that being vncloathed of this corruption they may be crowned with the Lords glorie for they that haue receiued the earnest of the spirit the pledge of their inheritance and the first fruits of the Lords loue and vnto whom he hath sealed and assured pardon of their sinne they do know they haue cause to expect the reuelation and shew of their happinesse being heere tossed with sundrie waues of perplexed miseries and being sure there to arriue from a tempestuous voyage to a most blessed hauen And it is ioyfull to a Christian to bee deliuered from this careful life wherein euery day is the messenger of fresh sorrowes and wherein hee findeth his corruption so burdensome so as though Paul was taken vp into the third heauen 2. Cor. 12.4 yet hee cried Who shall deliuer me from this body of sinne For heere wee know our selues to be scarce worth the ground we go on we are so worne with care and so ground with affliction but then we shall enter into the presence of God and dwell with him perpetually To be short many haue beene so rauished with this ioy which wee see but as in a mist as they haue not onely giuen vp themselues to naturall death but euen suffered violent death embracing it as chearefully as the souldier that comes after his valour shewed to be made a knight or as the King that goeth to his
it were not possible but they should be rauished with expectation after it there being at euery gate an Angell standing to let in Gods children and to keepe out the fearefull and vnbeleeuers adulterers and vngodly persons Againe heere learne that the creatures waiting with vs and hauing as it were the same affection we haue to be vnchained of corruption and at the libertie of the sonnes of God they belong only to vs that are his children and are sanctified for our vse through prayer and thanksgiuing for as through vs they fell so through vs they shall be restored and therefore wait both with vs and on vs in the meane time and the wicked are but vsurpers ouer them snatching them against their willes and abusing of them to their lusts as the voluptuous Iewes did who feeding vpon that was none of theirs while the meate Psal 78.31 was yet in their mouths the wrath of the Lord Numb 11.33 was kindled and consumed them and euen so at length shall the wicked be chased out of the world Iob. 18.18 and for his theft in rauening vpon that is none of his as God himselfe saith Iob 39.13 he shall be shaken out of the corners of the earth for that they enioy is none of theirs but belongeth as truly to vs as a man accounteth that his owne which he getteth by his honest labour and in that they abound more with them heere then Gods children to whom of right they appertaine it is certaine the glory of Gods elect shall be the greater in heauen for the want of the creatures heere on earth and the more the wicked enioy heere the greater shall their torments be in hell for that is Luk. 16.25 the obiection of Abraham to stop the course of Diues his petition who was in torment Remember saith he thou hadst thy pleasure in thy life and therefore for thy pleasure thou art tormented in thy death for God sendeth not all his plagues at once vpon the wicked but suffereth him to haue his seeking that he may be satiate with his owne way and that desiring Prouerb 12 12. the net of euils he may be heereafter tied and ensnared with the cords of his owne sinne Againe obserue hence for the conclusion of this point that all the creatures in heauen and earth do serue for the furthering of our saluation and are readie and willing to do vs good except the diuell and those that shall be damned for we know the red sea ranne backe and became dry land for the passage of the Israelites Exod. 14.21 The bitter waters Exod. 15.25 were made sweet by the casting in of a tree to stanch their thirst The riuer Iordan returned backward Psal 114.3 till the people of God were passed ouer Water came foorth of the stonie rocke Exod. 17.6 that the Israelites might drinke according as they desired The Sunne stood still in the middest of heauen and hasted not to goe downe for a whole day Iosh 10.13 at the prayer of Ioshua At the prayer of Hezekiah Esay 38.8 the Sunne went 10. degrees backward contrary to the course of nature The small quaÌ„titie of meale oyle which the widow of Zareptah had through the word spoken by Eliah 1. Kings 17.16 wasted not till the Lord sent raine vpon the earth The waters being twice smitten with the cloke of Eliah 2. Kings 2.8.14 diuided themselues twice this way and that way for the passage ouer both of Eliah and Elisha The waters of Iericho 2. Kings 2.21 by the sprinckling of a little salt at the spring head were healed of the Lord for the good of his seruants that death come no more thereof The furnace Dan. 3.23 though it was heat seuen times more then it was wont to be had no power so much as to scortch the garments of the three children that would not obey the kings commaundement in a matter of Idolatry neither had the Lions Dan. 6.12 though rauenous in themselues any mouthes to open against Daniel that made his prayers to God notwithstanding it was against the decree of Darius the king and so much sollicited by his malitious and idolatrous nobles Since then the creatures of God are thus readie to hide and smother their strength where they may hurt vs to open and enlarge their power when they may defend vs and since the Angels of God Psal 91.11 watch ouer vs in our wayes let nothing make vs so foolish since we runne well but to hold on for the tyrants rage can not last but the wrath of God is a soft consuming fire and let vs venter our bodies which are but dust for the saluation of our soules which are the Lords 1. THESS chap. 5. vers 19.20 verse 19 Quench not the spirit verse 20 Despise not prophesying THe words themselues yeeld two points to be considered first a commandement or an exhortation equall to a commaundement secondly the meanes how this commandement may be best obeyed and the exhortation most fruitfully receiued The commaundement is Quench not the spirit the meanes to performe this is Despise not prophesying that is the wise and found interpretation of the Scriptures by them whose lippes preserue knowledge and whose feet are shod with the Gospell of peace for so prophesying is to be taken for an application of the word and a teaching to edification In the first obserue forasmuch as nothing can be quenched but fire why this Metaphor or borrowed speech is vsed of the Apostle to expresse the Spirit by fire The like phrase and speech is vsed Mat. 3.11 when the seruant baptizing his master lest it should seeme a disparagement and debasing of him doth protest in great humilitie that he did it but with water but there came one after him that should baptize them with the holy Ghost and with fire that is with the supernaturall power of the holy Ghost as it were fire And in Iohn 7.38 the spirit is resembled to water meaning thereby that who so is not cleansed of the holy Ghost as with water cannot be saued Now the spirit is compared to fire in respect of the foure properties that bee in fire first the nature of â—â—re is to consume any matter that is combustible or may be burned euen so the holy Ghost is sent into vs to wast and consume all the lusts of our flesh as selfe-loue pride of life and whatsoeuer else exalteth it selfe aboue the purity and simplicity of the Gospell Secondly fire doth refine euery thing that can be purified euen so the holy Ghost doth change and refine our affections and purgeth vs from that drosse and filth of the earth that cleaueth so neare to vs and hangeth so fast vpon vs and keepeth vs still in the fornace of affliction till we come to that perfection of eternall blessednesse that the flesh dying the spirit may liue in the day of the Lord. Thirdly fire doth relieue by warmth all those subiects that be capable of life and those that be benummed it comforteth and reuiueth
would haue beene glad if his purpose might haue beene confirmed by the Lords mouth And as it fareth with the sicke patient who affecting some meate hurtfull asketh the Physitian whether he may eate it or no who hauing the regiment of their bodies and knowing their disease telleth them no in no wise yet so strong is their appetite that they wil take it and onely would haue bene glad if the Physitian would haue approoued it So men will come to know the nature of sinne which being described to be vgly in it selfe yet seeming beautifull and gainefull in their affection they will stil embrace it shewing themselues to haue descended of that young man spoken of Matth. 19.16 who would needs bee questioning with Christ how he might goe to heauen and when he touched him in his wealth which he made his god as that he must fell all it is said hee went away sorrowfull for hee had great possessions Secondly obserue heere the order the spirit vseth placing iust dealing after sober liuing as if it were impossible to looke for true dealing where sobrietie went not before and therefore we hauing gone beyond the proportion of our old fathers and exceeding that sobrietie which was the auncient renowmed vertue of this age and nation iustice and iust dealing cannot haue her due course but the cloth must needs be stretched to maintaine our superfluities so as that of Ioel 1.4 fitteth for this What the Canker-worme hath left the Grashopper hath deuoured what the Grashopper hath left the Catterpiller hath deuoured c. So wee by the same proportion may saie in these daies That which purchasing which enlargeth it selfe like hel hath left that sumptuous building hath deuoured what this hath left magnificent furniture hath deuoured what this hath left pride of life hath deuoured and what this hath left ambition hath wasted for great men must be bribed and then poore men must needes be racked And therefore it is certaine if reformation beginne not at our selues that wee can pull downe whatsoeuer exalteth it selfe aboue the compasse of modestie comelinesse and sobrietie wee shall expect little trueth and iustice to others Thirdly obserue what this is commandeth vs to deale iustly it is not the law in terrour of death but the Gospell euen because the Lord doth purpose to saue vs by this grace so as it is a suite commended vnto vs by such a speciall token of the price of saluation as wee cannot chuse but performe it with great care vnlesse we will shew our selues greatly vnthankfull and prooue our hearts to be more then flintie Ieremie conuinceth Ierem. 35.14 the obstinacie of the Iewes by the example of the Rechabites who refused to drinke wine offred and set before them because their father Ionadab had so commanded them Heereupon saith the Lord Iuda I haue warned thee often but thou wouldst not incline thine eare nor obey me Of which example we must make this vse Rechah spake to his children but once the Lord hath spoken to vs often to liue religiously he was but the father of the flesh God is the father of our spirits his commandement was hard and his yoke heauy to forbeare the vse of lawfull things and necessarie as not onely to forbeare wine but they must neither sow nor plant and yet they kept it the Lords commaundement is that wee surfeit not with the cares of this life and that wee deale honestly with our brethren Rechah promised them but to liue long on earth our Father for our obedience hath promised vs eternall life so as both hee that commaundeth is higher and the reward that is giuen is greater Now followeth the third thing that is to be embraced and that is a godly life for it were absurd to be precise toward men and to deale wickedly with God and all is abominable if our religion toward God exceed not our righteousnes toward men To know what godlinesse is shall bee best discerned by the contrarie and vngodlinesse is three-fold first the worship of a false God secondly the worship of a true God falsly as the Iewes that executed the Lord Iesus and Paul that persecuted the Church of Iesus they did thinke they did God great good seruice thirdly such as worship the true God in a true seruice outwardly but with an vnzealous heart like Iudas that followed Christ and yet betraied him 2. Tim. 4.10 and like Domas that forsooke Paul and embraced the world yet did hee not returne to his idols againe and in truth there is no difference betweene these two last for it is all one to serue him fantastically as did the Pharisees as to serue him coldly as did the Laodiceans but now godlinesse is opposite to all these and is a true seruice of a true God in a true religion with a true heart And this is soone discerned by our affections for if we can tremble at the word preached and be possessed with the spirit of feare at the least offence and sinne which we can commit because we know that the maiestie of God is displeased and the spirit of God grieued and if from this feare doth spring sorow and from this sorow care of recouering our fall againe and when wee are cured can resolue and strengthen our selues in patience to goe vnder the yoke of afflictions and vnder the wheele of death for the truths sake we may assure our selues our paths are straight and that in our iourney toward God our feet be shod with the preparation of the Gospell of peace not any way to be distracted with cares nor distrustfull with the troubles of this life Hence obserue that none are to be commended for their sobrietie and honestie vnlesse also they be religions which is proued thus None are honest but they that be cleane in heart no mans heart is cleane that is not purified in conscience and none are purified in conscience without faith and none haue faith that are not zealous and religious toward God for faith striueth by praier with God Thou wilt say loue is the fulfilling of the law but this loue toward our brethren implieth and of necessitie presupposeth a loue of God which constraineth vs to loue man for no more then a man can loue God and hate his brother no more can he hate God and loue his brother and if he loue God in this is euer included a loue and zeale toward his glorie Againe if we take the loue of our brethren to be that Paul speaketh of 1. Tim. 1.5 it is then agreed for then it is loue from a pure heart a good conscience and a faith vnfained which being grounded on Christ is the foundation roote and well head of all honestie and iust dealing Lastly obserue hence that the godlinesse here spoken of must haue two properties for first it must not be hidden in the heart but fruitfull and visible to the eie that the world may see it secondly we may not deferre our godlinesse but it must be
present euen as the time of our life is for Gods children most bee like the rod of the Almond tree spoken of Ierem. 1.11 which in those countries where it groweth is the first that blossometh yea we must not onely giue the first fruits as vnder the law but euen all the fruits of our liues to the Lord for God often punisheth the want of his fear in our youth with the want of wisedome in our age if our godlines be not present he oftentimes cutteth vs off before we can see the time to come Neither yet must we thinke it sufficient to cherish godlinesse in our hearts no not in our chambers but it must be as a light set vpon a hill that not onely Gods children may see it for their direction but that euen the world may see it for their condemnation as Christ saith to his disciples I haue sent you to walke in the midst of a froward and crooked generation yet must they walke still for by this open profession of godlinesse we shew whose liuerie we weare and that we are not ashamed of the crosse nor abashed at it Howbeit this course of godlinesse which we must liue in is no more nor no lesse then an absolute resignation and giuing vp of all things in respect of God which standeth in three things first in giuing vp our reason secondly in denying our affections thirdly in framing our mind to a moderation in what estate the Lord shall set vs in For the first wee must resigne vp our reason to religion in two respects first for that it is an incomprehensible mysterie which is vnsearchable secondly for that the ignominie thereof is vnsufferable in our reason as to thinke that he is blessed that is hungrie they vnhappie that bee rich and that the Lords correction is loue For the second which is the giuing vp of our affections it will teach vs so to walke and so to deale as in the presence of God it will make vs plough vp those furrowes of pride and vaine-glorie which lie so deepe in our hearts and when by the instigation of our affections we are mooued to riot or voluptuousnesse it will make vs abstaine because we haue giuen our selues to God For the third to haue a willingnesse to suffer what the Lord sendeth will make vs resigne vp those inordinate cares of getting wherewith wee are oftentimes perplexed and to content our selues with that portion the Lord hath shared out vnto vs so as by religion and a godly life we shall learne to say with Dauid O Lord thou hast done it therefore I hold my peace and not only to beare an outward contentment in worldly things but euen in all calamities to rest vpon the mercifull hand of God IAMES chap. 2. vers 20.21 verse 20 But wilt thou vnderstand O thou vaine man that the faith which is without works is dead verse 21 Was not Abraham our father instified through workes when he offered Isaac his sonne vpon the altar THe word of God hath two parts in it first it is a word of wisedome secondly it is a word of knowledge by knowledge to reforme the iudgement and to conuince the conscience by wisdome to perswade the affections to the obedience of that we haue truly learned Saint Iames here indeuoreth to perswade that none could be saued without works and he proueth it by a double example of Abraham and of Rahab Wilt thou vnderstand c. as if he should say If that set downe before cannot sufficiently take root to affect thee and to perswade thee that without the workes of a holy life thy faith is no better then a diuels faith take this example of Abraham for all thou wilt grant that Abraham was an excellent person and had true faith and that the couenant was so made with him that none should be saued vnlesse they were of his seed either according to the flesh and spirit or at least according to the spirit And since the couenant was made with him and he was saued by faith so must all we be saued by his faith that is by a faith of the same kind that his was for there is but one faith though there be diuers measures of it Now Abraham had an approued faith as it is proued by this one act and worke of his for all because it was the principallest of all in that he staied not nor demurred vpon the Lords commandement in offering vp his fonne the greatest worke that euer flesh and bloud did except his that was more then flesh and blood namely Christ And because the Iesuits as hardened enemies against the truth haue strangely peruerted this place we must vnderstand a difference betweene these speeches Faith without workes is dead and Faith that is without workes is dead for by the first speech may bee thought that works giue life to faith which is most false but the second speech is true workes being a necessarie consequent of faith and an infallible signe that faith hath gone before euen as in these speeches to say The body is dead without breathing and the body that is without breathing is dead for if wee affirme and attribute the cause of life to breathing it is false for the soule is the cause of life in the body but the other speech is true for the body that hath no breath in it is deadâ— and where breath is it is a signe there is life So to say the tree that is without fruit is dead is true but not to say the tree without fruit is dead for the tree that standeth in the ground is not fruitfull we may well say is dead at the root but when the sap lieth at the root we may well say there is life in the tree though there be no fruit on the branches Now the aduersaries argue thus No dead faith can iustifie faith without workes is dead therefore no faith can iustifie without workes as if they should say Christ Iesus neuer raised vp himselfe without his humanity therefore his humanity helped in raising vp his flesh which is most blasphemous Howbeit Christ separated from his humanity was neuer raised vp this is must true So they in their former argument referre iustification to workes which is most false but if they had concluded therfore faith that is without workes cannot iustifie they had done well for thereby had been proued that works had been inseparable from faith but not that they concurre for faith is alone euer in iustifying but neuer alone in the person iustified euen as the eye alone of all the parts of the bodie doth see but the eye that is alone separate from the other parts of the body doth not sece at all but is a dead eye Was not Abraham c. Heere consider two points first in what sense this is true secondly why this worke aboue the rest is commended and registred for a proofe of Abrahams faith The words heere set downe are directly contrary to the
and prostrateth it selfe before God in Christ vpon confession that the soule is Satans due and deserueth to bee bound hand and foote and to bee cast into prison as vnable to pay the debt it intreateth that this obligation may bee taken from Satan it wrastleth with death and damnation and terror of conscience Coloss 2.14 and craueth a pardon bringing nothing but the very heart blood of Christ And euen as the very looking vpon the Serpent healed them in the wildernesse Num. 21.9 and nothing else could appease the tempest Ionâ—h 1.15 but the very casting of Ionah into the sea and the sinnes of the people Leuit. 16.22 were laid onely vpon the Goate so faith in this petition of forgiuenesse brings nothing but commeth emptie and laieth all vpon the shoulders of Christ But now betweene men and men on earth faith worketh by loue so as if we bring nothing to men but faith it is certaine wee neuer brought faith from God for since thy heart is not discernable and the spirit and piety of the heart is vnsearchable in respect of men and good to God wee cannot doe our faith vpon earth must be as busie before men in workes as it is before God in the blood of Christ And as Martha and Mary Luk. 10.39 dwelled in one house one onely to heare Christ the other working and labouring to entertaine Christ euen so our faith with Mary must onely kneele at Gods feet to heare that comfortable voice of the pardon and absolution of our sinnes in the blood of Christ but our faith on earth must labour with Martha by loue and good works to entertaine and helpe our brethren Besides wee must consider that things may worke together but not together in the same worke Euen as Christ in the worke of mediation must haue two natures a diuine humanity and an humane diuinity and we say not that Christ as God onely nor as man onely is Mediator but by these two concurring together and as wee saie that Christ is not Mediator without flesh and as truely we saie that hee raised not vp his flesh by his humanitie but suffered in the flesh and was raised vp by the power of his diuinitie onely and that his diuinitie died not but his flesh onely and in this they worked seuerally in the flesh to be ouercome of death and in the spirit onely to ouercome death yet these two in the worke of our saluation doe worke together Euen so faith worketh with loue in bringing foorth sanctification and a holy life but in the verie apprehending of Christ his bloud this power to iustifie is of faith onely Like as the roote of it selfe giues life but the roote with the branches bring foorth fruite And as the fire maketh warme by heate and light and yet the heate of the fire warmeth alone but light is inseparable from it so no faith can worke well without workes but yet there are none iustified by the power of workes but by faith onely Now where it it said Faith wrought with his workes and through the workes the faith made perfect obserue that this is meant onely of a declaration to men for we are perfectly iustified in the sight of God by the bloud of Christ And though the hand be leprous yet it can receiue sound meate so though our faith be imperfect yet our iustification is perfect For there is but one pardon in heauen through that one death and passion of Christ and before a man be perfectly iustified he cannot do a good worke for we must first be in Christ before wee haue faith and must haue faith before wee can worke for these are fruits of faith And as a Toade is not therefore a Toade because it poisons but therefore poisons because it is a Toade nor a Serpent is not therefore a Serpent because it stings but stings because it is a Serpent so we are not ingrafted into Christ because we are good but being ingrafted into Christ wee are made good Lastly obserue in the wordes that wee are not iustified because wee worke but because wee shall be saued therefore wee worke Zaccheus Luke 19.8 had not saluation because hee restored foure-fold and gaue halfe his goods to the poore but because the Lord was come into his house and had taken possession of his heart therefore hee wrought these works of faith Neither was the poore man in the Gospell healed because he should sinne no more Iohn 5.14 but Christ faith Thou art healed therefore in signe of thankfulnesse for thy health looke to thy life that thou sinne no more for heauen shall not be giuen to workes but to workers and promise of eternall life is made to the workes of the iust as they are iustified Gal. 3.11.12 and they are iustified onely in Christ for in euery worke there is imperfection not but that the spirit could worke perfectly but that euery thing is receiued according to the measure of that that doth receiue it and wee in this life are able onely to receiue the first fruites and not the fulnesse of the spirit for the spirit is like the Sea that is able to fill any vessell but no vessell is able to containe it Now in the 23. verse two parts are to be considered first the purpose of the Apostle in alledging this Scripture secondly the sense of the matter deliuered For the first if Saint Iames cited this place to proue that Abraham was imputed righteous in the sight of God by this work of sacrificing his sonne hee must needes haue wrested this Scripture which were blasphemy to say being written by the singer of God for Abraham had this imputation of righteousnesse through his beleefe giuen him and pronounced by God himselfe Genes 15.6 before either Ismael or Isaak were borne so as then the meaning of the Apostle in alledging this scripture is onely to shew that that testimony which God gaue Abraham of the excellency of his faith was declared and approued to bee true by the performance and execution of this speciall worke Now for the second point concerning the sense of the place cited namely that Abraham beleeued God and it was imputed to him for righteousnesse here we see that it is agreeable to the scripture that the obedience of the sonne which stood in two parts first in fulfilling the law secondly in satisfying for our sins is onely inherent in the sonne and was in him euen from the moment of his conception to the moment of his ascension and that wee haue onely his obedience allowed vnto vs and through the imputation thereof we are made iust not that it abideth in our selues for we are no better then Abraham but we haue it by imputation as Abraham had And this is a doctrine of great comfort and necessitie to be beleeued that wee haue it by imputation and not of our selues for now wee are sure it shall neuer faile vs nor wee shall neuer lose it as Adam at first lost
faith were spiritually conioined to Christ who is the Lambe slaine from the beginning of the world and they were not saued by their regeneration and workes of faith for these were but effects of their first vniting to Christ spiritually which speech of our coniunction with Christ is like that of the true Catholike Church who are said to bee members of another though they be seuerall persons in respect of the mysticall reference which they haue to Christ their head Further they obiect Rom. 5.19 As by one mans disobedience many were made sinners so by the obedience of one many are made righteous Whereupon they inferre that it must be proportionable euery way and that as corruption is naturally deriued from Adam to vs and his very corruption really abideth in vs so Christ must really deriue his righteousnesse from himselfe to vs or else say they the example holdeth not To this we say as in Adam we are truely sinners by his sinne and that not by imitation but by imputation for that one sinne of Adam which condemned all the world was onely committed in the person of Adam so the iustice of Christ is no more in vs then was that sinne onely of Adam which made vs all to be damned and the punishment of that sinne brought originall sinne and the generall corruption And say they though all are saued through the obedience of Christ yet as after the sinne of Adam originall sinne was deriued to vs so must Christ his righteousnesse needes be in vs. We answer true it is they agree in this Adam giueth vs that be hath by the participation of his flesh Christ giueth vs that he hath onely by the communication of the holy Ghost Againe we say as euery man dieth of his owne disease and yet it may be he had that contagion from another so for Adams sin as it was imputed vnto vs we die and yet not for Adams sinne aloue but for our owne for in vs there is the very matter of corruption but Christs righteousnesse is not in the flesh but in the spirit for though we may haue perfect sinne yet we cannot haue perfect righteousnesse Againe there be three degrees in Adams sinne first by imputation secondly by propagation and drawing the filthinesse of Adams sinne really into the soule and flesh of man Thirdly we are condemned iustly by the imitation of Adams sinne in as much as when we come to discretion we sinne as Adam did but rigteousnesse is spirituall and hath but one degree onely by imputation and not by imitation for who would goe to hell to suffer as Christ did And yet there is somewhat in Christ not imputed to vs but deriued to vs yet no matter to iustifie vs that is the sanctification of his nature which is the renewing of ours and this holinesse we must haue actually in vs but all this is after our conuersion wrought meerely in the obedience of Christ his blood IAMES chap. 2. vers 25.26 verse 25 Likewise also was not Rahab the harlot iustified through works when she had receiued the messengers and sent them out another way verse 26 For as the body without the spirit is dead euen so faith without workes is dead VNto the example of Abraham the Apostle matcheth this of Rahab to shew how by this excellent worke she did proue her selfe a conuert Israelite from a cursed Cananite wherein first is questionable why the holy Ghost should vouchsafe to sort Abraham that most reuerend father of the faithfull and of the Patriarkes with a woman who was for her condition base because a victualler for her country cursed because a Cananite for her conuersation infamous because a strumpet and leaue other excellent examples of worthy men which might seeme to haue beene a lesse disparagement to Abraham whereto is answered that there is a speciall cause why saint Iames setteth this example downe aboue the rest because to the example of Abraham it might haue been replied that he was a singular and rare man so 〈◊〉 might be compared with him none did euer exceed him and many were inferiour to him and yet haue beene saued and therfore that the Apostle should not too much insist vpon the example of Abraham for this cause he hath chosen such a one as there is so many degrees betweene Abraham and her as if it bee aboue our reach to match Abraham yet wee may bee ashamed not to onermatch a whoore And if wee can neither imitate the highest nor bee equall with the lowest let vs boast neuer so long of good workes and faith it is certaine wee are monstrous hypocrites and cannot bee saued Secondly in this example wee must wisely consider what worthy things there are in this worke of Rahab taken out of Iosh 2.1 that it should receiue this honour to bee matched with the noble acts of the Patriarkes both by this Apostle and in Hebr. 11.31 Wherein wee must examine the lawfulnesse of her act not onely to conceale them that came as spies but to abet comfort and conuey them away since they came to espy the land which tended to the desolation of the whole countrey and subuersion of the state Which maketh nothing for them that send Emissaries and Iesuites into this our land to steale away the hearts of the people from their lawfull Soueraigne For in that Rabab did thus aide comfort and abet them shee did it not because they came to vsurpe and assault the countrey for if they had had no right but onely had come to haue made a larger extent of their Princes territories it had beene in them a fellonious purpose and as much as rouing vpon the sea and robbing by the high-way and if shee had suspected they had come to this end without hauing any better right vpon paine of her soule shee should haue discried it otherwise she had beene disloyall to her Prince and State but in that shee did conceale it shee knewshee had her security from heauen that cursed should all those bee that resisted the seed and race of Abraham she knew that by the mandate of the almighty the land was giuen vnto them and that they that dwelt therein were but vsurpers and therefore were bound to yeeld it vp as from God And if vpon this knowledge she had not protected them as 〈◊〉 did the Angels Genes 19.8 she had beene guiltie of their bloud she might haue beene vsed like Tarpeia among the Romanes who when shee had ingaged them to deliuer vp their bracelers vpon recompence of yeelding vp the Citie and Tower the fouldiers ouerwhelmed her in stead of giuing her the bracelets but all conditions made by Rahab were performed by the spies to shew that the whole worke proceeded from the Lord. Now for the letting them out by night though it bee not lawfull by the lawes of such defenced cities and places to scale the walles in the night time yet vpon the equitie of the cause and in the case of necessitie it may bee excused
sanctification for he is a true childe of Abraham that walketh in the faith and steppes of Abraham Roman 4.12 and they that doe otherwise as Christ saith Ioh. 8.44 are the children of their father To which the Pharisees in great indignation excepting What say they dost thou account vs bastards Abraham is our father No saith Christ so as trueth and meekenesse it selfe spake it yee are the children of the diuell For vnder this pretence of issuing from Abrahams loines they would despise that sonne and abandon that Messias in whom Abraham and the rest of the fathers looked and trusted to be saued Howbeit if we come to this why doth Ismael persecute the profession of Isaac and Esau sell his birth-right and Iacob embrace it as a pledge of the inheritance of heauen This commeth from the election of God who had purposed to giue this grace to the one and to denie it to the other the cause of his infidelitie resting in his owne soule And it was not an vniuersall promise plight to Abraham that he would be the God of euery particular singular man that should come from his line but it was giuen indefinitely without limitation to thy seed as of one which is that Paul prooueth Gal. 3.16 namely that there could be no reconciliation betweene the Iewes and the Gentiles but by that one seed which was Christ Now the cause Saint Iohn giueth and the reason hee alleageth why they should not thus flatter and deceiue themselues in the name of Abrahams seed is because God is able euen of stones to raise vp children vnto Abraham And at the first Abraham indeed was dead in respect of that strength of nature to beget a childe Gen. 18.12 and it was as easie to make a stone a man as to make a dead man get a man Out of which we learne that God is omnipotent not onely to do what he will but also to do more then euer yet he hath purposed to doe as heere he is able of stones to raise vp men but he neuer did it Answerable to that speech of Christ in the Gospell If I would I could command Mat. 26.53 twelue legions of Angels to rescue me yet he did it not Now three things there be which God cannot doe and yet sheweth no impotencie nor derogateth any thing from his omnipotencie as first he cannot doe contrarie to the propertie of his person as God cannot be begotten nor the Sonne of God cannot beget secondly that is contrarie to the essentiall properties of his Godhead Ier. 1.17 as he cannot repent nor change nor lie nor be finite for all these are signes of weaknesse and imperfection thirdly he cannot doe that which implies a contradiction as that a stone being a stone should be a man but of a stone he can make a man and of a man a stone as Lots wife was turned Gen. 19.26 into a pillar of salt but when she ceased to be a woman So against the Lutherans that hold they eate the very flesh of Christ in the Sacrament wee acknowledge that God is able to turne bread into flesh but then he must change the substance for I will neuer beleeue that that which I see and taste and touch as bread can being bread be flesh also So for the humanitie of Christ as it is his bodie it cannot be euery where for a bodie must haue his dimensities as height breadth and length and must be limited and circumscribed in a place certaine And it abridgeth nothing from his all-sufficiencie for it is contrarie to the nature of a substance to be euery where remaining a substance True it is the Lord can make the sea to stand vp as wals Exod. 14.21 on both sides for the passage of the Israelites but it was a sea still so he can make the Sunne against the course of nature Iosh 10.12 to stand still and stay his course but it was the Sunne still but he cannot make a body to be euery where for that doth abolish the nature of it Now is the Axelaied to the root c. This is the third point was deliuered namely the commination which Iohn vsed mixing and interlacing his sermon with the iudgements of God wherein he threatneth them with eternall damnation except they repent and become new men The whole speech is allegoricall and a continued borrowed speech which may be thus resolued God is compared to a husbandman for he had planted a vineyard in Iuda namely his church the people are compared to trees the ministerie of Iohn to an axe that will cut quickly either to hasten to damnation or to saluation As elsewhere it is compared to a Fanne that separates the chaffe from the wheat and in Ieremie to a hammer either to bruse a broken heart or to beat it downe to hell The roots of the trees are compared to the soules of men the forme of the speech prefigureth the finall sentence that shall bee giuen at the latter day the hewing downe signifieth the separation of the bastardly Iewes from the communion and fellowship of the true Israelites and casting into the fire setteth foorth their eternall damnation in hell so as it is thus much in effect You Pharisees presume not any longer vpon Gods patience for yee cannot now pretend ignorance as yee might haue done and for that time as Acts 17.30 God will not call you to any heauie reckoning he hath bene carefull to dresse his garden he hath suffered you to abuse the people by your gouernment in the Church but now looke vnto your selues for now shall my ministerie cut into your soules and shall shew whether yee be bastards or no and now shall it appeare who is the child of Abraham by receiuing Christ that commeth In that it is said now and that the axe is laid not to lop but to cut downe learne that when the Gospell is preached then the Lord comes to make a separation betweene the elect and the reprobate which could not before be discerned as it is in the Gospell there shall be two in one bed one shall be receiued and the other reiected for when this raine falleth then the Lord meaneth to trie who is truely planted and hath taken root in his sonne Luk. 17.34 and if as Heb. 6.7 it bringeth foorth herbes meet for the dresser then receiueth it a blessing but if the heart bring â—oorth thornes then is meere vnto cursing so as if any obstinately persist in the earth drinking in the moisture and yet increaseth not his damnation shall be the more iust because there is now no place for excuse left And to applie this more neerely to our selues if the Sodomites Gen. 19.28 were wasted with fire for abusing but one Lot If the Niniuites had beene destroyed Ionah 4.11 for not repenting at the preaching of one Ionah If they were put to death that despised but one Moses and the old world Gen. 6.13 swept away for contemning the preaching of one Noah If they were